zunniva

[zunniva]

NOT WHAT I THOUGHT

I've known, or well known OF Eddie since middle school. He's one year older than me so when my best childhood friend Jeff started hanging out with this scrawny guy with a big smile and a buzz-cut I just kinda tagged along at times.They started a band together with some other guys around the same age. Corroded Coffin...they weren't good but to give them some cred they weren't awful either.

I wasn't friends with Eddie per say, just acquaintances. We'd say hey when passing each other in the hallways.

When high school rolled around Eddie was already attending since he was older. I was shocked seeing him again. Where was the scrawny kid I remembered... The smile was still as big. But gone was the buzz-cut and there was a frizzy mane of hair growing in. He'd gotten taller and the look was different no more sweatpants and t-shirts now it was all jeans, leather jacket and denim west over a shirt bearing his DnD club emblem "Hellfire Club"

Apparently, he'd started that club right at the beginning of his first year. When our year arrived Jeff joined first thing, and that was that I barely saw him any more.They had their own table at lunch, they were deemed "Freaks" and were then automatically outcasts at school. There were also the rumour that they were into some satanic rituals or some other lame shit, all orchestrated by the so called "good guys" at Hawkins High. Meaning the jocks and the cheerleaders...and let me tell you not one of those holier than thou kids were any better than Eddie and his crew...they were even worse. I mean a nerdy game opposed to sex and binge drinking in some abandoned house on the weekends? Yeah...and Hellfire was the ruin of America's youth, laughable.

Anyway, I wasn't really part of any click in school. I just sort of floated on top. I didn't seem to bother anyone with my presence which meant I could basically hang out with whomever I chose that day. Didn't like the jocks and most of the cheerleaders so those hang outs were few and far apart. I did like 2 of the cheerleaders though so I did hang out with them at times, so that's why I was sort of accepted in their ranks. But the guys, oh my god were they were the most unbearable sexist pigs... I hooked up with one of them at a party once, Jesus fucking Christ was I turned off. He expected me to be meek and humble and just take what he gave... that shit ain't me let me tell ya! I rode his ass in anger and then just got off, stood up and left him. I did not get a very good reputation among the jocks after that. I was too bitchy, and no one was "allowed" to do anything but talk to me. Like I'd want that shit again!

I'd still say hey to Eddie when passing, exchange pleasantries if he'd come up to me and Jeff the few times we had a chance to talk. Nothing major, but oh my did his new look do it for me, he was hoooooot! I had a big crush on him all through high school, but seeing as my existence as a neutral force was a little dependent on not being seen with the freaks too often I didn't do anything about it. In hindsight, it was cowardly of me. But that's high school for ya, survival of the fittest and follow the hierarchy.

It seemed Eddie, despite being actually very smart, wasn't great at following the rules or attending class or even taking tests. This resulted in him having to repeat senior year not once but three times. This meant though that I was able to spend some more time with him, to my delight. We had some classes together my senior year, his 2nd try. So there was the odd project we had to work on together seeing as our last names were directly after each other. Mullner and Munson... The second the teacher said the words project and pairs I knew for certain I would be teamed up with Eddie. I didn't mind of course, if it weren't for the fact that he wasn't too keen on actually showing up to do the work every time. But the times he did show up we got along really well. It didn't make my crush go away, lets put it that way. I mean sure he was cocky and kinda in his own head all the time, also he had a bad habit of getting messages and just disappear at random. Turned out he sold pot to make money.

I graduated and left Hawkins High behind me, also Eddie...he'd been left behind another year. Jeff was excited though, he'd also been forced to retake senior year due to illness. He'd missed too much and they couldn't let him graduate. He didn't mind, this meant another year of Hellfire for him.

I started working at the Hideout, this dive out by the highway. The hours sucked, the job was...meh, but the pay was good and I did get to see Jeff and Corroded Coffin play every week. They had a slot on Friday nights at 11. Which meant they mostly played for me and 5 drunks. They didn't suck as bad any more...not to say they had star quality but at least they'd improved from the talent show in 8th grade. The one thing, to me, they had going for them was Eddie's stage presence. God was he sexy up there!

The few times there was an actual crowd a Friday night there would be women flooding the floor below the stage just to try and get his attention, he always gave them what they wanted. This was the one reason I never made any kind of move, I did NOT want to be just another notch in the bedpost of Eddie Munson. I never gave much thought to how my own bedpost looked...or what was left of it. Eddie was probably the only guy I wanted that I hadn't just "taken". This was in my mind because I'd been smitten with him for so long, I would just be heartbroken if he sucked or if he just ignored me after. So I just let the idea of seducing him be just a fantasy for lonely nights.

I'd been occasionally hooking up with Steve "the Hair" Harrington. Not that I fancied him really but he was good with his tongue and his dick was big. A bit too into himself for my liking but what the hell a girl's gotta get her some. This is when I heard something that shook me to the core a little. I was hanging out with Steve and Robin, his amazing sidekick I LOVE Robin! Anyway, one of Steves "kids" as Robin calls them is a hardcore fan of Eddie's. He came in to Family video where Steve and Robin work and he was rambling on about Eddie like he always does, and I listen...like I always do.

"And then Mike said he needed to get a girlfriend since he's the only one in Hellfire still single, and get this HE BLUSHED and mumbled something about he's fine anyway and that the girls he liked never wanted anything to do with him"

What? I mean...he never seemed to have an issue with the girls AND women surrounding them after gigs. I'd seen him leave with more than one at a time on numerous occasions. So he was like me? No feelings, just sex? Of course he was, looking like he did why would you settle down when you could have anyone you wanted for the night. But thinking back on what Dustin said, he must have had feelings for someone at some point? I was intrigued, I'll have to ask Jeff about it. He'd known about my weakness for Eddie since the beginning but he's cool he would never say anything about it.

The thing with Steve ran it's course, we ended up as friends. I wasn't really in to this friends with benefits thing he suggested so I just told him. Either we're friends or we fuck... I really don't want both. It just makes things complicated. It worked in the beginning when we fucked and then on occasion hung out. But then as I grew more and more fond of Robin it became more hang outs and less fucking. He accepted, saying that truth be told I was just a distraction for him so he wouldn't obsess so much about his ex which he still had major feelings for. We hugged it out and I got a new friend. Strangely enough at some point, and I don't really know when or why Eddie started showing up in the click. I couldn't figure out why, I mean I got it when the kids were around, they were all in Hellfire. So he'd give them a ride sometimes, but then he started hanging out with us. I wasn't sure how I felt about it, I mean we still got along well. He was less cocky now, more down to earth. Still a nerd at heart though, and suuuuch a music junkie. Anything and everything he could slap a rock label on he listened to and obsessed about. Right now it was Metallica and their new single Master of Puppets that was his obsession. He excitedly told us he figured out the chords to it now and that he was trying to learn how to play it on his guitar. I was impressed, I liked the song. Those riffs aren't easy. Maybe I should have told him I saw them live back in April?

Time just sort of passes you by in Hawkins, probably because nothing ever happens here. Suddenly it was graduation time. Jeff, Eddie and Pete were having a "HELL-fire is over" party after graduation and Jeff asked me if I wanted to come. There wouldn't be a lot of people. But there'd be "booze, pot, music...and nerds" he laughed as he invited me. I was really supposed to work that night but I hadn't had a night off in some time so I asked Hank, the owner if I could have Friday off to celebrate my best friend graduating. He said yes seeing as it was graduation and things would be slow that night anyway.

Now came the eternal question...what to wear? A party with DnD nerds/rockers and their friends. Not too girly obviously. I rummaged through my wardrobe... I found this short black denim skirt I'd bought for a Halloween look a couple of years ago. I wasn't bad, and I'd put on some weight since then so it fit me a hell of a lot better these days. I would finally have reason to wear my Metallica Damage,Inc Tour shirt. I put it on and I tied it up with a hairband and made a cropped shirt from it. Yeah this will work I thought. Might even impress...someone... Black boots and fishnets, paired with big hair and I was ready to go. I always keep my makeup to a minimal, the trends of today aren't really my style, too much color all at once. Just some black liner, mascara and a subtle lipstick.

I looked in the mirror...would it be too obvious who's attention I wanted to catch? I had decided I would at least TRY to talk to him tonight, see if there was some spark. I was so over pining for this guy now, I wanted to get with him once and for all. Either there'd be something there or I'd just be heartbroken for a while. Better that than this shit I'd been doing for way to many years now.

Steve and Robin were going to the party as well, which to me seemed a strange choice seeing as Steve's ex and also a closer friend than Eddie, was also graduating now. But I got it when they told me Nancy would be joining them later on when her family were done celebrating her. She was "the designated driver" tonight as she was in charge of keeping her little brother Mike and the other kids in line. No one could stop them from coming so her parents made it her mission to keep them out of trouble. She was NOT impressed apparently. Steve said he was going to help her keep them in line, so he's be sober aswell. If I needed a ride home I should just come find him.

"Yeah, if my plans are successful I won't be leaving with you guys anyway" I smiled

"Oh? Do tell" Robin turned around in the front seat

"Nah...might jinx it" I muttered

"She's going for Munson" Steve chuckled "can't you tell by the outfit?" he looked at me in the rear-view mirror and winked at me

"How the fuck?" I said, no one knew about my weakness for Eddie but Jeff and I was sure he hadn't said anything to Steve...he didn't really like Steve.

"Really? I mean... I have eyes sweetheart. No one in their right mind could have missed those long stares you've been giving Ed when he isn't looking. Like...c'mon. Been like this a while right?" he says as he pays attention to the road once again

"Oh... And here I go thinking I'm sneaky as fuck..." I mumble

"Hell no, or yeah maybe for someone who hasn't got the same problem you do you might be flying under the radar...but c'mon it's me. Secret crushes is my thing" he laughs

"Wait...EDDIE? Really? You like Eddie? Yeah I mean...for a guy he's ok looking I guess" Robin is really gay by the way

"Yes..."I sigh "I like Eddie... I've liked Eddie since my freshman year ok!"

"But that's like...5 years now?" Steve is shocked

"Yeah" I say annoyed and look out the window

"Why the hell haven't you made a move? You seem like his type" Robin is dumbfounded

"I like the guy ok... I have no desire to only become another notch on the bedpost then discarded and left heartbroken...ok?" I snarl

"What changed?" Steve is once again looking at me in the mirror

"The fact that it's been 5 years...and who the hell knows what he's going to do now after graduating. He might leave, should I just go through life regretting never even having some fun with him 'cus I'm worried he's just another fuckboy?"

"I don't think the term fuckboy and Eddie is even allowed in the same room..." Robin says quietly

"What do you mean?" I say

"I don't think he's as bad as the rumours say" she shrugs

"Well...only time will tell. Maybe I'll just offer myself up and get shot down anyway so keep a spot open in the car" I say

"Ok so he's a nerd he's not an idiot" Steve smiles

"Just because you were stupid enough to fall for my shit doesn't mean he is" I chuckle

"Hey I had NO complaints what so ever...trust me. Top of the line" he says making a 'chef's kiss' sign

"Ew...but thanks I guess" we all laugh at Steve's review of me

We get to the party and it seems it's more crowded than we expected. I think more than even the guys throwing it expected. We walk in and there's a real weird mix of people everywhere. People I never even thought I'd see at a party hosted by "the freaks". I see Jeff in the kitchen talking to Mike and Dustin, I point them out to Steve so he knows they're here. I walk over and I throw myself at my best friend

"Hey Freakshow! Great turnout! Is this your idea of not that many people I know why you failed maths" I say giving him a big wet kiss on the cheek

"Fancypants! You're finally here, thank god. One sane person in here at least!" he says hugging me

"Where?" I say wide-eyed looking around "those people are scary" I laugh

"Yeah ok, fine...one person with the same mental state as me then"

"That's more like it, so you having fun?" I say reaching for a beer.

"Yeah, I mean... I don't even think I know half of the people in here. But word spread we'd have booze and pot so naturally this became THE party to go to... The only ones not here are Jason and his crew...and ain't no one missing them" Jeff says "cheers Fancypants now I'm an adult like you" he booms and lifts me off the ground spinning me

"Woooah big boy I'll spill my beer! That's alcohol abuse I'll have you know"I laugh "where's the rest of the gang?" I ask

"Oh they're around, I guess. Gareth's over there trying to impress some girl he has algebra with...as you can see...he's failing just as hard in both. Pete's in some serious discussion with Lucas bout last weeks campaign and Eddie is just around...making sales I guess" he shrugs at the last part "Ed's not much of a party guy...but he knows when it's prime business time" he smiles

"I see, well I'm gonna make the rounds. Wanna join in or are you good here?" I say

"Good here, booze here...booze good" he laughs

"Dude, take it easy. You're to heavy to carry remember that. And no puking in the sink...go outside" I say as I walk off in to the crowded space. Apparently this is Gareth's place. His parents work away from home a lot so he decided that was a sign to have a bash. I mean...good thinking! I see some people I know from when I was in school, have a few words with them. Walk on, get stuck talking to Robin and Nancy. Then I spot him, outside in the garden. Sitting on a bench with Chrissy, smiling looking like he's having the best time. Something inside churns...why her? She's one of the only cheerleaders I like so I can't get mad either. She's so freaking pretty it hurts looking at her AND she's sweet as hell. Of course that's his type...Robin turns to see what I'm looking at

"Oh that's nothing, they've been friends forever" she whispers in my ear

"Oh...I wasn't"

"Yeah you were...no lying to me. Here have a shot" she says and grabs some small glasses from a tray being passed around

"Fuck it, give me one!" I say, normally I stay clear of strong alcohol and stick to beers. But I'll just consider this liquid courage. I down the shot and hiss at the burning sensation

"Go get him tiger" Robin says slapping my ass

"Weirdo" I laugh at her but I start to make my way out to the garden. In the time it took me and Robin to down a shot Chrissy had apparently decided to abandon Eddie who's sitting there looking up at the stars. I sit down next to him, apparently I was quiet as a mouse because he's startled when he notices me

"WOAH where'd you come from?" he says

"In there..." I say pointing at the open doors

"You tiptoe out here or something? Didn't hear you coming" he smiles "Hey nice shirt, where'd you swipe it?"

"Nah, just walked normally. Trust me...if I were coming you better believe you'd hear me" I say. Here goes nothing! "oh the shirt, bought it after the show...was a good one, were you there?"

"Ha...ehmmm..what? OH" Eddie stares at me then he turns blood red in the face and looks down at his shoes. What the hell? He composes himself "What you saw Metallica live now on their tour? Seriously? Fuck I'm jealous...and me there? Yeah with what money" he mutters

"Hey tell me something Eddie, we've known each other, sort of atleast, for years now" I say casually

"Yeah" he almost croaks, he has to clear his throat before trying again "yeah...what do you want to know?"

"Why have we never fucked?" better be blunt right away than trying to play coy

He's silent, very suspiciously silent. I look at him, he's just staring at me

"What? It's a fair question? You're hot as fuck and I know I'm not too bad to look at. So why have we never bumped uglies?" I say

"I...wow...I didn't think you wanted anything to do with me..." he says with a nervous grin

"Come again? Not want anything to do with you? Why'd you think that? Have I been rude to you? Omg if I have I'm sorry" I say trying to think if I've ever been dismissive towards him in the past

"No, not like that...but you've always been so...neutral" he glances over at me like he's afraid to look straight at me any more

"Oh...I have, haven't I? In school it was just because of pricks like the jocks making my life difficult whenever they saw me with you guys... I haven't any excuse why it kept being that way now...sorry" I say bumping in to him from the side. I can feel him flinch...he notices I felt it "ok...sorry...apparently I was waaaay off here. I won't mention it again... So having fun tonight?" my heart sank but I tried keeping a cheerful facade

"Why would YOU wanna fuck someone like ME?" he says quietly

"What's wrong with someone like you then? Tell ya a secret?" a small glimmer of hope again

"Yeah"

"I had such a fucking crush on you in school" I didn't wanna be too much for him right now so I tweaked the duration of my crush a little

The look of pure shock in that handsome face "You what?" he says like it's the most idiotic thing I could have ever said to him

"Yeah, I mean honest to God. I walked around dreaming up all sorts of scenarios in my head whenever I saw you. Not to mention when we actually interacted...woah then my fantasies really went haywire" I smile

"Noooo...you're screwing with me now" he says in disbelief

"I did ask about that, or more or less offered...you haven't answered me yet" I say meaningly

"Whaa...oh...yeah that... I don't think I have a good answer for you" he shrugs

"Look, I'm attracted like hell to you. I'm game if you are...you don't even have to take me home...we could just slip in to one of the bathrooms here to have a quickie...I just...need to get the thought of fucking you out of my head" I say

He stares at me again like he's not sure I'm really here at all "So...if I want to I can fuck you right now?" he says

"Yup...well maybe a little more private than right here but yeah" an idea strikes me "ok lets do it like this" I say and I get up and I straddle him on the bench. I hear a sharp intake of air as I look down in to his brown eyes. His mouth is slightly open and his hands are now tentatively around my waist "hey you may touch it's allowed" I whisper in his ear and then I let my tongue play on the soft spot right under his ear. He moans and I can feel all the hairs in his neck stand up. I keep placing little kisses on his neck, trailing up to his mouth. I stop with my lips barley touching his "I think we should kiss to see if there's any reaction...don't you?" I whisper. I can both see and hear as he swallows hard, he nods vigorously. I let my hands slide up his back and in to his hair, then I go in for the kiss. And holy crap on a cracker his lips are amazing. He's a good kisser, but...something in his kiss almost feels like he's unsure about what he's doing. I can't help it, but being this close to Eddie, kissing him, having his scent invade my nostrils makes me so horny I start grinding down on him. Well...if I wasn't sure before I sure as hell am now. There's no denying he wants me too...in a BIG way. Damn, he seems to be packing... Suddenly he jerks away from me

"Yeah...wanna get the fuck out of here then?" he mumbles

"You sure?" I smile

"Abso-fucking-lutely" he says nodding to enhance his words

I stand up and I smile as I see the very prominent bulge on the front of his jeans, he stands up as well. Turns around and I can tell it's to "fix himself" for walking through the house.

"I'm just gonna find Steve or Robin and tell them I'm leaving. Meet you out by your van?" I say

"Yup...good plan" he says "I'ma...walk around" he blushes again looking down at his crotch where the bulge is still very visible

"You do that" I say and I lean in and give him another kiss "just because I can" I whisper as he looks at me questioningly

I run in to the house, look around like a crazy person to find any of my friends. I spot Steve in the kitchen, I make my way through the crowd. I'm surprised to see he's talking to Jeff and Gareth.

"Hey ma boys, weird seeing the three of you in the same place" I say

"Yeah...Harrington's actually kinda ok...for a douchebag" Jeff laughs

"Hey I said I was sorry for being awesome in high school" Steve also laughs

"Whatever dudes... I'm leaving" I say

"Noooo...but you just got here" Jeff says "that bored of us already?"

Steve's been looking me over...up and down...looking at my red face and shiny eyes "OH FUCK ME DEAD! You're leaving with Munson aren't you!" he pokes my arm repeatedly

"WHAT?! Nooooo who caved?" Jeff says and I'm so glad Gareth had seen some other girl he wanted to try and get with and he left us.

"Caved?" both me and Steve look at Jeff

"Oh fuck...wasn't supposed to say anything..."

"About WHAT JEFFREY?" I only use his full name so he knows I mean business

"Well...you've both been kinda the same...walking around moping over each other for years now" he shrugs and gives me an apologetic smile

"Oh hell no...we are talking about this later. Now I have to go..." I give him my patented death stare "the hell kinda behaviour is this springing something like this on me now when I have no time to kick your ass for keeping secrets from me" I mutter "YOU!" I point at Steve "make sense of this" I say "you're sober...figure out what this oaf is talking about" I say...

"Will do boss!" Steve says and salutes me

"Hey Fancypants...you mad at me?" Jeff says pouting and giving me big puppy eyes

"Nah Freakshow, can't be mad at ya. But don't keep secrets from me that are about me" I say and I tut at him

"Promise...but Fancypants...be nice to him...he's not what you think" he says before I leave

"When am I not nice? YOU SHUT UP!" I say as I can see Steve's grin getting bigger and he's about to make a comment "I'm leaving now before I lose it with you two" I say and smile

When I get out to the front I see the van down by the end of the driveway. It's engine is running so I guess Eddie's good to go. I quicken my steps and I open the door. Eddie looks at me...relieved? Was he worried I wouldn't show up?

"Hey, sorry but Freakshow needed to give me pointers" I laugh

"Pointers?" Eddie seems to relax now that I'm in his van

"Yeah to be nice to you, because apparently you're not the way I think? Whatever that means" I say as I fasten my seatbelt. I look up when I don't hear the expected chuckle. Eddie's looking worried

"He said that? Jesus Jeff... What else did he let you know about me" he sighs as he puts the van in to drive and we head out on to the road

"Well...if I wasn't mistaking you've liked me for about as long as I've liked you and we've been moping around over each other for years so now he's thrilled...or something" I giggle at the thought

"For fucks sake Jeff...apparently can't have a secret 'round him then" he mumbles

"What, you telling me it's TRUE?" I say in shock

"You think he'd make something like that up?" Eddie says looking straight out the window, not even a glance at me

I glance over my shoulder...yeah of course there's a mattress back there "Stop the van Eddie" I say quietly

"What?"

"Stop the van Eddie" I say louder this time

"But you can't walk from here it's pitch black" he says worried

"Eddie...just. Stop. The. Fucking. Van!" I feel like I'm boiling at this point

"Ok...ok...sorry if I upset you. I mean I could have lied to you" he says as he stops on the side of the road "there you can get out now" he mumbles

"Get in the back" I say as I begin to untie my boots

"You...what?" he stares at me

"Get in the fucking back of the van dude... I need you to fuck me with every ounce of feelings you may have for me...ok" I say as I kick off my shoes and stand up and make my way back to the mattress

"Yeah...fuck...yeah of course" what is it with this dude sounding like he's never had a woman take control before. He stumbles a little as he removes his shoes and come crawling back to join me. "Wait...fuck I'm sorry but... I mean we're not parked very good here...if the cops come they WILL knock...there's a dirt road just a little up the way. Can I just move the van there?" he says

"Sure. I do not want any interruptions... I'll just make myself comfortable then" I say

Eddie swallows visibly and nods, gets in the drivers seat and gets the van rolling. I smile to myself as I begin to remove skirt, t-shirt and fishnets. Leaving me laying there in panties and a bra...matching for the occasion of course. It's just a couple of minutes until the van makes an abrupt stop and Eddie turns over to me again, when he sees me laying there wearing next to nothing a sound comes from him that I couldn't imagine anyone making even if I tried. It's like a mix between a moan and a cry.

"Fucking hell you're gorgeous" he says

Now it's my turn to get a little embarrassed... I did not expect that level of admiration...

"Wow...ehmm...thank you" I say suddenly feeling very exposed "eh...feeling a bit alone back here..." I say meaningly

"Yeah, fuck sorry... I was just admiring...and pinching myself" Eddie says and quickly moves to the back to join me. He sits down on his knees beside me, just looking so...for lack of a better word innocent. I sit up on my knees as well and I start removing his leather jacket

"Very rude letting a girl be naked all alone" I whisper as I find my way in under the hem of his shirt feeling his hot skin against the palms of my hands, he has a little bit of a happy trail I can feel...other than that he seems to be perfectly hairless. I run my hands up his chest, feeling his heart beat so hard it's about to break free. I pull the shirt of him and I sigh...

"You're even more perfect than I dreamt" I mumble. Ivory skin, marked by some scattered tattoos and the most delicious looking patch of hair disappearing down in to his jeans.

"Stan dup" I say coarsely

"I...have to tell..."

"Nope...no have to's now. Just stand" I say shaking my head at him

He sighs but stands up in front of me. He looks down like to ask "what now"

My hands follow the front of his jeans, feeling the muscles of his thighs flex under my fingertips. I zone in on his fly and I slowly pop the button and begin undoing the zipper. I look up and Eddie's eyes are shiny almost veiled like he's gonna cry? I smile at him and I put my fingers down the hem of jeans and boxers. I begin pulling them down, still looking in to his eyes. But then comes the grand reveal and I have to look at what he's packing. The last few inches I just pull down, I have to see him now. His cock slaps up against his stomach, rock hard and glistening from pre-cum already. It's big...Jesus Christ it's huge. I lick my lips and draw a deep breath "Eddie you're magnificent" I say

"Mhhhmmm" is the only response I get and I look up. He has his head back so that all I see is the underside of his chin. He's breathing heavily, and I can feel him shaking. This makes no sense... but what does make sense is the absolute perfect cock in front of me and the pool it's creating in my panties. I wrap my hand around the shaft of Eddies perfect pornstar cock and I moan. It's so hard and hot, red-ish pink head dripping pre-cum down my hand as I stroke it. I cant help it I have to touch myself. The hand I'm not stroking Eddie with I shove it down my panties and I start playing with myself, I can't remember ever being this wet. Eddie finally looks down and sees me stroking his cock, moaning and my hand down my panties. He stiffens and then he shoots his load with a deep coarse moan. Taking me completely by surprise, so much so that I yelp...

What the hell?

He's standing there head slightly back, hands over his face, breathing rapid heavy breaths

"I'm so fucking sorry" he moans "so fucking sorry" he almost sounds like he's crying at this point. He slumps down beside me and lays down, arms still over his face

"Ehm...is this a...problem you have?" I ask tentatively, how the fuck do you address this without sounding mean?

"What do you mean?" he says under his arms

"Coming...too soon when having sex?" I say feeling embarrassed

"How the fuck should I now" he mutters

"Wait...what?" I'm sitting next to him, drying my hands on a rag I found on the floor.

"How the hell should I know if I come too soon when having sex... I've never fucking had sex before..." he almost yells in frustration

There is silence...the kind you could cut with a knife. My brain isn't getting what he's saying...is he?

"Eddie...are you a virgin?" I whisper

"Of fucking course I am...no one wants to fuck the freak" he snarls, I don't take offence. I know it's nothing to do with me personally. I feel so fucking bad right now throwing myself at him, cornering him in a situation like this one...but it's done now. Might as well try to make up for it. I lay down next to him, as close as I can get. I start running my fingers along his naked body...

"I want to fuck the freak... I've always wanted to fuck the freak..." I whisper

Eddie's holding his breath, it's so quiet. Then he exhales loudly "don't makes jokes right now" he mumbles

"Eddie...look at me please"

He lowers his arms, I can see there's tears in his eyes. He looks at me, there's a defensive look in his eyes. I keep running my fingers over his torso

"I may have a reputation for being a bitch but I would NEVER joke about something this important Eddie , I promise you that. I really, really want to try this again... You're so fucking hot Eddie, and I've had a crush on you since freshman year. I mean...if I'd known I had even the slightest chance to get with you...trust me you wouldn't be a virgin now..."

"A slight chance?" he sounds exasperated "do you have any idea how I feel about you? Remember when Jeff and I became friends in 8th grade?"

"Yeah, the birth of Corroded Coffin, how could I forget" I smile

"I've fucking loved you since that first time Jeff brought you along to hang with us. You were the most beautiful thing I'd ever seen...and you only got hotter growing up. I've had to watch you go from one guy to the other and never even giving me a second look. Yeah you've always been polite and nice to me...but I just wanted you to notice me... see me..." there's a tear trickling down his cheek. This is when I realised that Robin knew too, this is what she meant...he's not as bad as the rumours say he is. I feel tears threatening myself, this is just...too much. He's such a sweet gentle soul and I fucking acted like a whore. I start crying. Eddie turns to me

"What's wrong? Did I say something bad?"

I tell him my exact thoughts, he's totally gobsmacked for a couple of minutes. Then he pulls me in close and starts kissing me

"Please no crying, I didn't mean to make you cry. This was a great experience, omg it's the best fucking orgasm I've had. I would have just wished I'd been man enough to tell you from the start and maybe I wouldn't have nutted all over you without warning. You can NEVER think that I think of you as a whore. Who the hell cares if you've had sex... I mean just because I haven't doesn't mean I think anyone that has is bad. Jesus I was so fucking jealous I could cry everytime I heard any of the guys talking about their "conquests" when all I wanted was to have you...no one else but you" he's a blabbering mess now

My feelings take over and I roll him back on to his back and I lay down on top of him. Kissing him, running my hands in his hair, leaving marks on his neck "mine now" I purr. Eddies hands are on my back, I feel him tentatively fumble with the clasp of my bra

"Can I?" he mumbles

"Please" I mewl

Eddie manages to get my bra open, I sit up and I remove it completely. His eyes says everything I would have ever needed to hear. His hands slowly caress my stomach, up my chest until they reach my boobs. He takes one in each hand, feeling them, weighing them in his hands, taking the nipples between his fingers. I can feel my panties getting absolutely soaking wet.

"One second" I say and I roll off him to remove them as well. Then I'm back on top of him again. Feeling the tuft of hair on his stomach against my clit. I lay down, taking his face in my hands, I kiss him. God I kiss him with years of feelings pent up. His hands are all overme again, grabbing my ass, kneading like my ass cheeks are dough. I can feel he's hard as a rock again, but this time he has to take command, I don't wanna push him again. Not my place to be a demanding bitch twice in one night.

I can feel his cock twitch, every time it does it flicks my clit and I just wanna grab him and sit myself down on that massive fucking beauty of a cock. Like he's reading my mind I feel him put his hand between himself and me, pushing on me to raise myself a little. I do that, now he's got real access to his cock, I feel him stroking it a few times, then he carefully starts sliding it up and down my soaked slit making me feel dizzy. I hear him mumble to himself "no one remembers a coward Munson" and it's the cutest thing I've ever heard. But I get distracted as he lines up with my opening and gently pushes himself in.

"Fuuuuuck" I hiss, the stretch is amazing. I have to sit up now. I raise my upper body slowly and I look down at Eddie. His pupils seem blown, his eyes are not brown anymore they're black with desire. I slowly sink down on his cock, moaning the whole time. It's fucking amazing the way he fills me so perfectly. His hand has left his cock now, bet he knows it's in good hands anyway. He's holding on to my hips now. I'm down to the hilt now, feeling his hair against me.

"Don't move just yet" Eddie moans with restraint "please"

I sit still feeling like he's filled my entire lower body. I lean my head back and I start playing with my tits, I just wanna move soooo bad. I look at Eddie, he's mesmerized by what's happening. His fingers are digging in to the fat on my hips.

"Please Eddie...can I touch myself?" I beg "I won't move I just wanna feel you inside as I rub myself"

"Fuuuuck....yeah...ok. This is so much better than I could have ever imagined, you're so fucking hot and tight around me. I'm so scared I'll blow my load if you even shift your weight right now..." he moans

I let one hand slide down my body and in between my thighs, I start with soft circles around my clit, just teasing it. But something inside takes over and I start rubbing real good, like I do at home when I'm imagining this very thing. Having Eddie inside of me. I'm close, just from feeling his big cock inside, no movement only filling. Then I feel Eddie's hands sort of urging my hips to move.

"Fuck it I need to feel you move around me. I'm sorry if this will be a 2 second affair again" he growls and he grabs my ass and I fall forward, still one hand rubbing myself and one hand I'm resting on the mattress. He starts thrusting, first slow like he's not sure this is the way to do it. But he must have gotten a taste for it because very quickly he's pounding me to the high heavens. I feel the tension snap and I scream

"Fuuuuuck Eddiieeeee...yes...yes...YEEEES fuck yeah....ooooo my gooood...aaaaaahhhh" I feel my pussy convulse around him and I'm literally seeing stars.

"Fucking hell...wooow....oh here it comes...fuck here it comes" Eddie's grip on my ass tightens, that's gonna leave pretty marks in the morning. I can feel the throbbing and pulsating inside as he empties himself in me growling like an animal as he does. So fucking sexy I feel like I could come just from that sound alone.

"Jesus fucking Christ that was amazing" he pants breathlessly when he's able to speak again. Then I hear him gasp "fuck...I didn't wear a"

"No worries, I'm on the pill Ed" I say as I'm slumped over on his chest feeling like I've never felt before from sex

"Oh...good...'cus I'd like to do this again...as soon as he's up for another go..." I can hear the smile on his voice and then I feel him kissing the top of my head

"Oh sweetheart, you have so much to learn and I'm more than willing to teach you" I giggle

"Was that a nice way to tell me this sucked?" he laughs so I'm bouncing on his chest

"Honey did that fucking feel like I thought it sucked?" I look up at him

"Well...I don't know do I?" he winks at me

"Trust me... you're a natural" I smile

#eddie munson #eddie munson smut

[zunniva]

This is a short thing that came to me in a dream 😅😇

Older Eddie, like 40ish.

⚠️WARNINGS⚠️

Sexual content, strong language, both gay and straight sex so if that makes you uncomfortable. Read something else...

THE BET

"Why the fuck would I let you finger me in a RESTAURANT Evan? We've been on like 2 dates... you don't think we should like...I don't know...fuck in privacy first at least?" Lily's annoyed she likes Evan, god she likes him A LOT even. She wants him so bad, but being that level of exhibitionist this early on? That's asking a bit too much! Isn't it?

"What? No one's gonna notice pet. We're in the back, in a corner. Who's going to see us?" Evan smiles that mischievous smile that makes her knees weak, and it's one of the reasons a "good girl " like her even accepted a date with him in the first place.

"Well...to be honest, I wasn't worried about people seeing as much as hearing... I'm bad at keeping quiet. " she blushes

Evan leans in close, whispers in her ear "fuck Lil when you say things like that you make me so god damn hard"

She instantly looks down and yeah the guy looks like he's a bit uncomfortable in his jeans. She moans, feeling her pussy getting soaking wet.

"Please babe, I could make you feel so fucking good" he mumbles into her neck as his tounge plays below her earlobe.

"Oh, I have no doubt about that babe" she mumbles back. She's starting to crumble now. Should she let him?

They're interrupted by a waitress walking up to one of the other tables with a man. He sits down, and the waitress leaves him with a menu.

"Fuck me that's Eddie Munson" Evan says sounding very impressed...or maybe even admiringly. Lily glances over at the man in the dark corner. Fuck he's handsome. Dark curls and a short beard and the most piercing brown eyes.

"Who...is that?" Lily can hear herself sounding completely breathless

"Eddie Munson, THE wet dream of my entire generation! I've wanted him since I was 15" Evan can't take his eyes off the man in the corner.

"Older? Yeah?" she's totally mesmerized. She moved to Hawkins about 6 months ago, so to her, this man is all brand new.

"I'd say 40... Fuck I just wanna go up there and offer him a fuckin blow job under the table, I hear he's hung like a horse" Lily's not sure if he's aware he's talking out loud. But something inside her REALLY likes the idea of Evan disappearing under the table to swallow that gorgeous man's cock. She can even feel her juices starting to pool under her from the thought alone.

"So do it..."

Evan flinches and stares at her. "What..." he croaks

"Do it... go up to him and offer him that sexy mouth of yours. What's the worst thing that can happen? He'll say either yes or no. I bet you don't have the balls to do it" she smiles at him

"What's in it for me?" Evan says, looking longingly at the man.

"He's probably going to let you. If I'm right, I will get a nice show. If he says no...well then I'll fuck you right here at the table. So either way you win"

Evan looks at her. "It sounds very much like you enjoy this idea? Is there a little exhibitionist in you after all?" he grins

Lily takes his hand and guides it under her skirt. His eyes almost pop out of his head.

"Fuuuuuck! All because I said I wanted to give Eddie Munson a blow job under the table?" Evan takes out his hand and licks his fingers "mmmm you taste so good!" he says "Ok you have yourself a bet!" he clears his throat and gets up. Lily can see his cock straining in his jeans.

Evan hasn't a fucking clue what to do now... He'll win either way. But he has a feeling all bets are off if he chickens out, so here goes nothing. The closer he gets to the table where Eddie is sitting, the more jelly like his legs feel. He's there now, at the edge of the table. Eddie is looking at him, with a small smile in the corner of his mouth.

"Hey" the voice alone almost makes Evan cream his pants

"He-ey, I'm Evan" why does he have to sound like a falsetto toad right now?

"Can I help you?" Eddie's voice is amused

"Ehmmm, may I?" Evan points at the seat next to Eddie on the sofa

"Sure, I guess" Eddie chuckles

Evan sits down, his palms feel sweaty, and his voice feels like it's about to break "So...ehmm my girl and I" he waves at Lily "we...or she bet me I wouldn't have the balls to offer you something and have you say yes"

Eddie raises an eyebrow and looks over at Lily. There's a spark in his eyes as he looks at her. Evan gets it, she's stunning. "Ok? The offer?" Eddie's eyes are back on Evan

"A blow job... right here under the table... from me" Evan feels himself blushing like crazy

"What? Are you serious?" Eddie chuckles

Evan nods, swallows and says "I've wanted you since I was 15, Mr Munson..."

"First, it's Eddie. Second... you better get down there before the waitress comes back to take my order then. "

"I... what? Yeah...oh fuck... yeah right" Evans brain malfunctions, he WANTS him to suck him off! He disappears under the table, thanking his lucky star that the tablecloth is floor-length. Now he's kneeling between Eddie Munson's legs, and his brain can't make sense of what to do next

"Well, go ahead, he's all yours." he hears an amused voice from above

His hands feel shaky as he runs them up Eddie's thighs, closing in on his fly. He unzips the pants, and Eddie discretely pulls his pants down, boxers and all. A MASSIVE erection hits the underside of the table, and Evan thinks he's going to pass out. It's even better than the rumours. His hands now move on their own grabbing the throbbing cock. He strokes it a few times before he moves in closer and wets his lips. God, even his crotch smells good, he thinks before he opens up wide and takes the head in his mouth. He plays around the head with his tongue, and he hears that Eddie hasn't got the easiest of times up there. Maybe he's actually doing good? "Such a fucking good mouth" he hears Eddie mumble and a hand comes down and grabs his hair

At the other table Lily is going insane. Evan actually DID dissappear under the table, so is he really sucking that God of a man's dick right now? She can't help it. She lets her hand slide under her skirt. She's a fucking mess, she's definitely leaving a wet spot on the upholstery. She's staring at Eddie's face. He's starting to show signs of pleasure. Wow...Evan must be doing a good job! It looks like Eddie's having a real good time. Suddenly Eddie's eyes meet hers and there's a surge of something. He motions to her to come over. Wow, shit... She gets up, fixes her skirt, and walks over. At the same time, the waitress comes over as well.

"So what can I get you, Mr Munson?" She says

Eddie clears his throat. "I'll have the steak and a beer. What about you guys?" He's looking at Lily, she's at the table now

"Oh, we ate before you came in, thank you though" she smiles at the waitress. "I left money for the tab at our table. Me and my boyfriend just wanted to say hello to Eddie before we left" Wow she's quite the actress Eddie thinks, and fucking gorgeous. The waitress looks a little confused than turns and looks at the table they had been sitting at

"Oh, yes. I didn't recognize you at first. Was everything to your liking miss?"

"Yes, thank you. Everything was great." Lily just wants her to leave so she can find out what Eddie wanted from her. The waitress smiles and goes over to their table, takes the money and the tip Lily left and leaves to give the kitchen Eddie's order. Lily looks down at Eddie

"Please... Mmmm...have a seat" he groans

Lily sits down beside him. "Why did you wave me over here, Eddie?" She smiles

"If I'm not mistaken, this belongs to you?" Eddie mumbles and lifts the tablecloth. Lily's eyes meet Evans, as he's almost at the hilt of the biggest dick she's ever seen.

"Wow!" She breathes. She can't help it she squirms in her seat. This is the hottest thing she's ever seen. She knows Evan swings both ways. He told her so on their first date.

Eddie leans in, places one hand on her thigh. He whispers in her ear, "What's wrong sweetheart, you seem bothered. Feeling left out?" Lily's staring at Evans head bobbing up and down on that gorgeous cock. He locks eyes with her, he heard what Eddie whispered. He nods at her.

Lily turns to Eddie

"Yes..." she moans quietly. Eddie's eyes go black as his face lights up with a devilish smile.

"Panties off , right now" he growls at her, sending shivers down her spine. She wiggles out of her panties and puts them in her purse for now. Eddies hand wastes no time running up her thigh towards her wet pussy. She looks down at Evan, his pupils are blown. He's sucking dick like his life depended on it at the same time as his eyes are fixed at what's happening under her skirt. "Roll your skirt up so I can get to the good stuff" Eddie mumbles, Lily looks around. She's still not sure about this public thing. But this corner is even more private than theirs were, and she's not visable from anywhere because of the massive table. She does as he asks and he purrs "Good girl" at her, making her even wetter. His hand reaches her slit and he chuckles softly "well, well, well...looks like your girl here likes what she's seeing...Evan was it? Fuuuuck you're good" his other hand grabs Evan by the hair again. His fingers start inching their way in between Lily's folds, sliding effortlessly in her slick. She lifts one of her legs and puts her foot on the sofa next to her so he can really touch her. Evan lets Eddie's massive dick slip out of his mouth

"Fuuuuck Lil, you're so God damn sexy" he pants. Eddie looks down at him

"Fuck yeah she is, and this pussy...wow I'm almost jealous you get to hit this all the fucking time" his fingers has found their way in to Lily now, and the most obscene wet sounds fill the air. Lily is trying so hard not to scream, this is so good. She moans, louder than expected. Eddie just chuckles. He looks down at Evan

"Ok, here's what were gonna do. I wanna finish my meal but I also wanna finish in or on either one of you. You two go to the hotel down the block and get a room, I'll pay. Then you decide which one of you, and in what way I'm going to fuck you until you scream! Deal?"

Evan looks up at Lily, she meets his stare and they nod "Ok, deal" Lily says out of breath as she was very close to coming on Eddies fingers. She NEEDS to feel this man inside of her again.

"Great, see you in a little bit. Here's my number, text me what room and I'll be there asap" Eddie writes down his number on the back of a business card as Evan crawls out from under the table. Lily fixes her skirt, smiles at Eddie who just winks at them. They see him adjust himself and pull up his pants before they leave the restaurant, Lily with her panties still in her purse and Evan with an aching hard-on.

They smile at the waitress as they leave and head out to the parkin lot.

"What the FUUUCK!" Evan says as they get in the car "is this happning Lil? Like is this happning to you too or am I dreaming?"

"No...no you're not. I do belive our first sexual encounter is going to be WITH Eddie Munson. And can I say... I get the hype... OMG Evan"

"Right?! But like...we both fuck him right? I mean sharing is caring?" Evan smiles at her and Lily gasps with the thought of Evan getting nailed to the bad by Eddies massive dick

"Yes, absolutely yes! If you're ok with it I am" she says, sort of surprised at herself for being so open minded about sharing the guy she's just started dating with a 40 year old God of a man.

They get to the hotel and they get a room. Evan texts Eddie which room number they have and then they sit down on the bed. At first there's a bit of an awkward silence, but then Lily thinks to her self 'Fuck this' and she gets up and takes off all her clothes. Evans eyes almost pop out of their sockets

"Wanna join me here stud?" she smiles and holds out her hand to him. He takes it and she pulls him to his feet. She starts kissing him and unbuttoning his shirt. "Get naked and let's give him a show when he walks in" she purrs. Evan does as he's told. He strips down in a flash, cock slapping his belly as he pulls down his boxers. It's leaking pre-cum from earlier. Lily lets her hand slide down and stroke him. "He seems so left out, poor thing. You want me to pay him some attention" she whispers. Evan just nods. Lily smiles and gets down on her knees infront of him, strokign his cock. Which isn't a bad size either, it's just not a monster like the one who will join them in a little bit. She takes him in her mouth and lets him slide down her throat. She's been blessed with a next to non existant gag reflex. It takes A LOT for her to gag on anything. She doesn't stop until she feels his pubes tickle her nose, Evan is moaning like a mad man already, he's grabbed her hair, helping her set a pace.

"Fuck Lil, you're amazing, I wanna cum down your throat so bad. But I wanna fuck you as well, slow down a little" he moans and she does. She lets him out of her mouth and continues licking the shaft instead all the way down to his balls. She sucks one in and lets her tongue play over the roundness.

"Fucked many men his size?" she smiles at Evan as she strokes his cock

"I don't think anyone fucked many men his size" Evan moans in anticipation

"Then maybe I should warm you up a bit" she says with a husky voice and Evan chokes on his own saliva

"What" he coughs "you'd...finger me?" he says

"Of course, I don't think that monster would fit if there wasn't some warm up work done to your ass first" Lily steers him back to the bed making him sit down. She straddles him and lets her soaking wet slit slide up and down his shaft "how about it? You want me to?" she whispers

"Are you real?" Evan says "but hell yeah I want to" Lily stands up again and he crawls up the bed to make himself more comfortable. She lays down between his legs and he pulls up his knees so she can get to his ass.

"Look at that, so pretty" she says smiling at him before she leans in and lets her tongue play on his asshole. Evan lets out a coarse moan. Lily puts two fingers in her mouth and covers them with saliva, then she slowly presses them against his waiting hole. Slowly, slowly inching her way in. Then she starts fucking his ass with two fingers, then three and just as she's about to try for four the door to their room opens.

"Well fuck me, you're wasting no time are you?" they hear Eddies voice

"I'm not done warming him up for you, come fuck me first" Lily moans as she gets to her knees pushing her ass out at Eddie.

"Oh hell yeah" he says and they can hear him undress. He walks up to the bed, and Lily's shivering with anticipation for what's to come. That cock...inside of her. Eddies calloused hands strokes her ass "so fucking soft, what an ass...and look at that pussy. My God how are you not buried in that all day long?" he says to Evan

"We...we've never had...sex" Evan moans as Lily is trying for finger number four now

"Wait? What?" Eddie stops "You're not a couple?"

"We've just started dating, we haven't gotten to the whole fuck thing yet. But we agreed this is a perfect first time" Lily says looking back at Eddie and wiggling her ass at him "please come fuck me now" she mewls

"You're sure? Both of you" he says and they assure him they're on the same page "well then, don't mind if I do" Eddie smiles and gets on the bed. He grabs Lilys ass and leans in letting his tongue slide from clit to ass in one go she squeals under him "oh that horny for me huh? You sure you're ready?" he's got his massive cock in his hand letting it slide through her folds up and down teasing her

"Yes...fuck yes" Lily's going crazy she just wants something, someone to penetrate her NOW!

A soft chuckle behind her and she feels the tip press against her hole, OH GOD, he's huge. It's almost painful but in a good way as he slowly fills her up. "Such a good fucking girl taking me sooo good" he growls as he hits bottom. He slowly starts moving after a short pause to let her get used to him. "God your pussy is amazing" Eddie moans as his pace quickens, Lily can't handle more now. She's been so turned on for so long now she crumbles and screams out the most intense orgasm she's ever had to that day. "Wow... didn't think you could get tighter but that's intense sweetheart you almost took my dick off" Eddie chuckles behind her as she comes back to reality. She's still four fingers deep in Evan who's squirming in front of her, his dick oozing pre-cum on to his stomach.

"I better pull out babe, or you'll shoot your load before Eddie gets a chance with you. I want you to cum in my mouth as he fucks you" Lily moans and the two men let out a guttural sound each, like that's exactly what they were imagening.

"I'ma be pulling out of you aswell sweetheart, or there won't be anything left for that sexy ass" Eddie mumbles and she feels him slip out of her, the emptiness is almost saddening. "Turn towards me" Eddie says in her ear, she turns and stands kneeling facing him. He takes a hold of Evans feet and just pulls him down on the bed like he's a feather. "Now then, lets see if I can make you scream as well" Eddie says with a dark sultry voice making both Evan and Lily gasp. Eddie grabs Evans legs and puts them on his shoulders, grabs a bottle of lube he must have had with him. He drenches Evans asshole with the lube "wanna help me get in to place there sweetheart?" he looks at Lily who's just mesmerized by the sight of Evans glistening asshole and the enormous cock waiting to enter. All she can do is nod, she leans in, grabs Eddies cock and carefully help him find his way in to Evan. Evan is writhing thinking to himself that soon he'll wake up and this would just be another wet dream. But the cock slowly inching it's way in to him feels real enough, oh GOD it feels good. He looks up, in front of him he sees Lily's pink pussy. He grabs her ass and pulls her down on to his face, he starts eating her out like she's the last meal he'll ever have. She screams out with pleasure slumping forward. She takes his dick in her mouth, she did say she wanted him to finish in her mouth. This is the perfect place to be, getting her pussy eaten, seeing Evan getting his ass filled by a monster cock and also getting to suck him while it's happening. This is almost too good to be true.

Eddies hit bottom now and is standing at the edge of the bed breathing heavily trying to be careful, knowing very well his cock isn't for everyone to accommodate. "Such a nice ass, so warm...so tight....ok if I move?" he moans

"Uhu" Evan mumbles in to Lily's pussy. It's stretching like he's never felt before but the pain is bareable. Eddie starts thrusting slowly, Evan moans loudly into Lilys pussy making amazing vibrations to her clit. She screams again as another orgasm takes her, she comes to quicker this time. Continuing her oral games with Evans dick. Soon she feels the pulsating that tells her he's so fucking close now. "Fuuuuuck Lil...I'ma blow" he moans and she feels the warm spurts fill her throat. She swallows as much as she can and the rest she licks up from his stomach. Eddie is wild-eyed from the show

"Fuck that was hot, I'ma cum very soon...where do you want it?" he huffs

"Let's share babe" Lily gets off Evans face and looks down at him smiling

"Of course" he pants

"Sweet Jesus, who are you people" Eddie groans as he pulls out of Evan and watch the two slip off the bed and kneel in front of him. He grabs his dick and strokes it feeling that amazing sensation as he closes in on orgasm. He roars as he squirts time after time on their faces . When he feels there isn't a drop left in him he has to lay down on the bed. He's completely spent...this was...NOT what he was expecting from a normal night out. The two on the floor giggle something about washing off and that they'll be right back. He just waves at them...there are no words right now. A few minutes later he feels them crawling in to bed next to him

"So Eddie...wanna make this a regular thing?"

#eddie munson #eddie munson smut

[zunniva]

Hello all,

So I know I haven't been active for a while... but you know... life 🙄😮‍💨

But I'm coming back in style, working on three fics as we speak. All Eddie 😇 as if there's a way to get sick of that guy 🤣

See ya all in a little while ❤️

Grab life by the balls and suck it up buttercup its gonna get better soon!

#eddie munson #eddie munson smut

[zunniva]

SCARRED

"HEY WATCH WHERE YOU'RE GOING LARDASS" Steve looked around, who the hell used language like that as an adult? He saw some of the guys from his economics class standing further down the hall snickering at a girl who hastily walked away from them. As she passed him he could see the tears on her face. Yes, she was large, no denying that. But what the hell kinda behaviour was that? He watched her go then he glared over at the guys down the hall. This wasn't Hawkins High, he was no king. He was just Steve Harrington, the dude that came from that place that got demolished by an earthquake a few years back. He had no say here, he looked at his shoes feeling the anger sear in him.

That was him now, angry. Like all the time. He stayed in Hawkins as long as his kids were still in high school, but they've all graduated now and moved to colleges around the country. He still calls in to check on them from time to time. Good kids!

Then there was the disaster that was The Upside down, he still talks to Robin. There's kinda no real way to avoid her, if he ghosts her calls too often she'll show up here. He knows, he tried...

He's also still in contact with Nancy of course, Jonathan not so much any more. Worst part of all that shit is missing Eddie every fucking day, and they hadn't been that close. He was the king of Hawkins, Eddie was the freak. They were like oil and water, did NOT mix. But turns out that if they have to, the to mix quite fucking well. He loved that guy by the end, he was funny and surprisingly insightful for a stoner freak. He'd been so in love with Nancy back then and Eddie helped him realise that he needed to try and get her back, they'd had a good talk about it trekking through the Upside down. Steve would have never taken Eddie for someone to notice things like that, but he was a real good dude. Well he waited patiently to see if Nancy and Jonathan seemed happier than ever when he returned from California, it seemed like it for a little while. Then she dumped Jonathan and Steve was soaring, this was his chance. Only...it wasn't. Apparently other things happened in the Upside down as well, like Robin and Nancy. So that's twice he'd lost a girl to Robin being a lesbian. First...well Robin herself, and then Nancy.

He lost his parents in the disaster, his father had been stubborn and refused to leave their house when they were asked to. It was in an area they couldn't guarantee the safety of, his dad being the way he was assured them HIS HOUSE was top of the notch in security no need to worry. Not really what they meant...the house inevitably collapsed in on itself trapping his parents inside. So there was that also... So there he was 20 years old, no parents, a lot of money and no future really.

There was a few shaky years where he acted a damn fool. The insurance money from both of his parents was enough to give him a good life, but there was also all the money his dad had himself. And the art and the other real estate they owned, or well HE now owned. He didn't care! He just wanted them all back...some days not dad that much, he'd been a bossy bully. But mum and Eddie, fuck if money could get them back he'd give it all up.

He left Hawkins about two and a half years ago. Moved to Indianapolis, still close enough to Hawkins to visit when Robin wanted him to. Which was mandatory on 4th of July and Christmas, no discussion. Other than that, drop in from time to time was suggested....no demanded. Ok, he didn't mind, he loves Robin and Nancy. Just, the anger...it's easier to be a nobody in the city than to come back home and be Steve again. He doesn't feel like Steve any more, he can't remember when he smiled last for instance. The Steve he remembered smiled a lot. He sighs deeply and snaps out of his thoughts, he's still standing in the hallway of the community college where he's taking a few classes at the moment. He looks at the time, fuck they'll be locking the doors soon he needs to leave. He gets his things and he leaves out of a side door. There on the stairs he sees the girl from earlier. She's been crying, he can tell by the muffled sniffles and the shaky breathing.

"Hey, you ok?" he's unsure if she even wants to talk to anyone

She looks up at him with scared eyes

"Sorry...I'll move" she starts to gather her stuff

"No, no...you don't have to go if you...ehmm...weren't done" he says

She looks at him, and his heart flutters. She's the most endearing sight he's seen in a while. So sad, eyes wide and scared. A bit red in the face from crying, but she's a beautiful girl.

"I was just leaving. Sorry I bothered you" he says and he walks past her on the stairs

"Bother me? I'm not in your way then?" her voice is low and timid. In his way? Why the hell would she think that?

"No, you're not. Take care, see you around. I'm Steve by the way" he says as he reaches the ground and can turn to look at her. She looks confused

"Oh, well likewise. I'm Victoria" she says looking down at her hands

"Do you need a ride somewhere?" he has no idea why he asks her, he doesn't know her. He doesn't know anyone here yet and he likes it that way.

"Huh? A ride? Oh...you wouldn't mind?" she's even more confused now

"Wouldn't have asked if I did" he mutters "sorry, didn't mean to sound like that. No I don't mind, you look...you look well upset. I thought you might not wanna walk, or take the bus or whatever in this state" he makes some kind of half smile at her

"Yes...thank you Steve, it's very kind of you to ask" she says and gathers her things and gets up

"Yeah, imagine that" he mumbles to himself "don't mention it" he says a bit louder to her

They walk quietly to his car and get in. She's not talkative at least, he doesn't know if he likes it this way or if he wants to talk to her. It's been too long since he interacted with someone outside of the necessary. Like for class or buying something somewhere.

"So...where to then?" he says as he starts the car. She tells him an address not far from where he lives "really? I live like around the corner from you then"

A deep sigh "yeah... I know" she's blushing

"You....know?" he's both a bot scared but also intrigued. How has he never seen her around?

"Yes, not like I follow you or anything. I'm no creep! You're just...easy to notice" she says in a hushed voice

"I'm sorry I'm easy to notice? What does that even mean?" he's actually smiling now

She's blushing even more intensely now "well...you're very handsome. But you always look so stern. I've seen you around, and at school of course" she hurries to tell him

"Wow, thank you! That brightened my day, you're very pretty yourself Victoria. But I'm sorry to say I've never seen you around. I'm a bit of a loner" he says with an apologetic look. She stares at him like he's told her he's Santa Clause or something

"I'm not pretty...no need to say that just because I told you I think you're handsome" she sounds annoyed

"Oook? I wasn't but...sorry?" Steve has no idea where that came from but the annoyance in her voice is clear. She looks at him then she turns her head and looks out the window again, there's silence once again. They get to the street where she lives and Steve stops the car at the curb. She opens the door

"Thank you for the ride Steve. Have a good night and I'll see you around school" she gets out of the car.

"Hey, wait" she leans down and looks in the window at him "you want a ride tomorrow also? I leave for school around 9. I'm sorry if I offended you, I didn't mean to" he says and gives her a smile he hopes looks ok

She sighs "No worries. Well ok, I'll be standing here a little before 9 then" she says and Steve nods then he drives around the corner and down that street. He parks his car and he heads in to his apartment. That was a weird fucking encounter he thinks to himself.

She was nice enough, a bit reserved. Also very pretty but apparently not open to compliments AT ALL. Which isn't what he's used to, he knows Robin calls him a player and/or a manwhore. He just doesn't care, if you don't keep 'em around you don't have to risk attachment. That's his motto, a better way of saying "hump 'em and dump 'em" basically. Not that he was imagining sleeping with this girl, there was just...something about her that tug at his heartstrings for a bit. Maybe it was the fact that he hates seeing people sad after Eddie's death. There was so much sadness back then...

He keeps busy that night doing assignments for class, he actually likes school now. Once he kind of got past the initial grief after his parents and the reckless spending that came with it he decided he wanted to know more about managing money. He started looking in to business classes back home but they were a waste of his time. When he came here he decided he wanted to try and get some kind of accountant work, that's where his dad had started his career back in the day. But he was so clueless when it came to all of that he decided the first thing he needed to do was apply to community college. Get a degree in economy or accounting, he's almost done now. Been in school for little over a year, top of the class. Apparently doing this runs in the family, if he'd only knew when he was in high school that he was good at this. Maybe he could have gone to college and he wouldn't have had to deal with all the shit. Maybe he would have still been happy Steve instead of the angry mess he is now. But all that is in the past, can't be changed. What he CAN change is the future. His therapist told him that, he'd seen that woman a few times after it all happened. But then he...well he fucked her and he couldn't be a client of hers any more. But some of the stuff she'd told him stuck with him, like that thing about changing the future. He finished his assignments and then he took a shower. He still flinches every time he touches the scars on his abdomen, the constant reminder that the Upside down was indeed very real. They're such a burden on his mind he never takes his shirt off around people, not even when having sex with anyone. He just fakes such an intense want that he can't be bothered taking all his clothes off. Or he picks someone up at a bar and gets lucky in a bathroom, no need to get more than the pants off then. Fuck his life is despicable...but to be fair it's been a while since the last random woman now. His hand touches the scars again and he shivers, hideous... "she wouldn't think I'm handsome if she saw these" what!? Where did she come from? Why did he think of her now? Must be that no ones called him handsome in quite some time, there's usually other words associated with him. Hot, sexy, eye-candy and so on. Sure, boosts the ego hearing someone saying that. But for some reason being called handsome by a shy stranger did more for him. He goes to bed that night actually thinking about the girl he dropped off not far from here and that he's picking up in the morning again. What was it about her, she was so far from his type. Looking back, they've all resembled Nancy, slim and intense. Robin was the same, slim and intense. When he'd pick girls up at clubs or bars...they're all the same. All slim, and all intense in one way or another. But along comes this girl... A very large girl, but extremely pretty. Not intense what so ever, or at least not that he noticed a hint of it today. Still here he is in his bed thinking about her. Such a polar opposite of his type

He falls asleep with those big sad eyes burned in to his mind.

In the morning she's there, waiting for him. He smiles as she opens the car door

"Morning, sleep well?" he asks

"Good morning Steve. Yes, or well ok I guess" she says then she's quiet again

"So, I never asked what you're studying" he tries to get her to talk to him

She glances over at him "Why are you talking to me? You don't have to" he almost runs a red light

"Excuse me? I mean... I was trying to be friendly... I..." he doesn't know how to handle the situation

"Oh...sorry" she looks down at her hands that are nervously fiddling with the strap on her bag "people aren't...nice to me usually" she draws a deep breath "I'm taking some cooking classes and also business. We were in the same accounting class last semester" she glances over at him

"We were? I'm sorry... I don't really pay attention to the people in class... I'm there to get my degree" he sighs

"No I got that, seeing as you didn't speak to anyone I at least knew it wasn't just me you ignored" he glances over at her, the slightest smile is playing on her lips and she's even prettier for it

"Why would I ignore only you? Nah I'm an angry asshole at everyone, no one needs to feel excluded" he chuckles

"That's just...all day every day" she says and looks out the window again

"Me being angry?" he says

"No the ignoring" her voice is about to break he can hear it

"I'm sorry but what are you talking about?"

"Don't worry, it's not as bad. I just didn't sleep well. Just...leave it. You said you want your degree, in what?" she changes the subject but Steve is good at reading people, he knows there is something that's very wrong here. He wants to help, all of his 'Mommy Steve' bits are kicking in to overdrive.

"We're not talking about me just at the moment are we? Why do you feel ignored?" Steve lowers his voice and glances over at the girl beside him

"Because I AM ignored...easy as that" she scoffs, trying so hard to sound tough but it's all a facade Steve can tell.

"Would you please talk to me, WHY are you feeling ignored? Is it really as bad as you think it is?"

She looks over at him, eyes sad and on the verge of tears "No one in my class knows my name, even the teacher  called me 'Fat girl' a couple of days ago... I've never had a partner for any of the group assignments so I've got lower marks on it because 'it's not a solo show miss Cole' if I speak in class no one listens and then someone might answer the exact same thing 2 minutes later and THEY get the 'good job' from the teacher... So you tell me Steve, AM I imagining it?" there's anger in her voice now and Steve isn't sure if he wants to begin kicking asses in that class or hold her in his arms and make her feel better.

"Ok, here's what we're going to do. Next time things get rough...come find me ok? Even if you just need a hug or a pat on the back. I'll be there for you" Steve looks over at her and gives her a smile, she's looking at him with one eyebrow raised

"Why? What's in it for you?"

"Ok I get the feeling you don't trust anyone, and that's fair if that's how you've been treated. I know we've just met, but there's something about you that makes me like you. There isn't 'anything in it' for me, just... I can't stand people acting like that, we're supposed to be adults here"

"Oh fuck that, adults are no better than kids..." she sighs and Steve has to agree. They get to school and say their goodbyes and Steve feels like the day can't end soon enough

Schools is school to Steve, but now he has something to look forward to at the end of the day. That's new! The days turn in to a week, he picks Victoria up in the morning and drops her off in the afternoon. Some days she's chatty others not so much, but he likes her. More and more every day. She's got something, something that speaks to Steve. The evenings aren't what they used to be. Used to be schoolwork, talking to Robin and then maybe he hitting the gym or a bar. But now he feels like doing nothing of that, he just wants it to be morning again so he can see her. He doesn't know if he's going to be able to look her in the eyes though...had a bit of a wet dream about her. Had to get him self off when he woke up, and now he can't get the idea of sliding in between those thick thighs and grabbing the flesh of that ass and just fuck her senseless. Fuck he's getting hard just thinking about that dream, this girl is doing some good things to him. He's feeling a little less angry today. Good thing tomorrow's Monday Steve thinks to himself that night as he jacks off in the shower imagining having Victoria on her knees in front of him taking his load.

They get to school without Steve making a fool of himself, he could look her in the eye but he did feel a bit of a blush creeping up tinting his cheeks. They get out of the car and they part ways as usual, Steve is looking after her as she leaves in the opposite direction to where he's heading. He sees a couple of guys laughing at her and he hears them say something, he sees Victorias head slump down and her steps hasten. He thinks about it for just one second, he can skip one class. It won't do anything to his grade. He follows in her direction, so does the guys he saw laughing at her.

As he enters the building he sees her at her locker getting her things. The guys are almost at her side, they surround her and he hears them clearer now.

"Saw you got a ride today Fatso, think you might be better off walking don't you?" there's snickering in the group. They guy that spoke shoves her "Hey Lardass, I asked you a question" Steve's blood is boiling, but he know he's not gonna get far trying to take on 3 guys almost his own size. He opts for the cooler approach, he saunters over to them, putting his arm around Victoria. He's already got a 20 in his hand

"Hey babe, glad I caught you before class starts, I forgot to give you the money I owe you. Sorry" he takes the bill and he puts it down her jean pocket with his fingers, looking her deep in the eyes as he does. Then he leans in and gives her a kiss on the cheek, just a small one but still effective enough. Lucky for him she's in on it right away, not tensing up but leaning in towards him.

"Oh, thanks. But you could have given that back later" she smiles at him

"Nah, if I had I wouldn't have had the chance to do that now would I?" he smiles at her then he turns and looks at the guys surrounding them "oh sorry man, am I standing in your way?" he shoots the guy that shoved her a sickly sweet smile

"Uhhh...nah man. It's all good" they scamper off looking confused

"Thanks" he hears a soft whisper

"I had a bad feeling seeing them follow you. I'm sorry if I overstepped here" he says softly

"No...no worries. But that's...pretty much every day so...want a job as a bodyguard?" she smiles

"Any time, I'll keep my eyes open for trouble I promise" he says "but unless you need me for anything else I should get to class"

"I...would you walk me to class? Before you leave? Maybe they'll leave me alone for a little while if they see me get there with you?" she can't even look at him Steve notices, she's really having a hard time asking this of him

"Victoria...listen. If you need me just let me know ok. I can walk you to class every day if you want me to. I'll even stand outside and wait for you when class is over, if I'm available" he says

"Vicky... That's what the few friends I have call me" she says and finally she's looking up at him again

"Vicky" he smiles "that suits you better. It's sweeter" he takes her hand and they walk the corridor to her class. He sees people in the room staring at them as he drops her off. Just as long as they don't give her shit about me he thinks when he leaves. He knows that there are few people that would mess with him, he's tall and seeing as the only form of anger management he's taking is the gym he's buff too. He's intimidating and he knows it, and for Vicky he's even going to take advantage of that fact.

He leaves for class, excusing himself for being late. But the teacher likes him enough to not care he's 15 minutes late. His head is not in it today, it's busy being worried about what might be happening in the building next door. As soon as his class is over he goes back, the class is still going so he sits down outside waiting for it to be over. He hears the teacher from inside So that's all for today, but remember tomorrow we... he stops listening. Class is over so Vicky ought to be out of there soon enough. The door swing open and people start coming out, no Vicky. He frowns, was this the wrong classroom? No he did see a couple of the people that were staring at them before. When everyone's scattered she finally shows up in the door. Looking sadder than before. She looks up when she notices him

"Steve? Have you been here the whole time?" she tries her best smiling at him but it's breaking apart

"No... my class was over before yours so I thought I'd come see if you had time for some coffee before your next class? Hey...are you ok?"

She stares at him, he sees the tears flood her eyes then spill over and she draws a deep shaky breath

"Would you believe me if I said yes?"

"What do you think silly? That these are happy tears from seeing me? C'mon, come sit down with me. Tell me what's wrong, who do I need to beat up?" he smiles at her, getting a timid smile back as she sits down next to him

"It's actually not someone doing something this time, it's a something... We have this presentation tomorrow...and I'm dreading it more than anything" she sighs tears falling down her pretty face. Steve puts his arm around her and pulls her in closer

"Hey, tell me about it, maybe I can help" he says giving her a warm side hug

"We're supposed to chose our favourite recipe. Then we're imagining that we're a TV chef on some big show. So we're supposed to stand in front of the class and give a kind of instructional speech on how to make the dish, and at the same time making it. I mean making the food is a piece of cake...it's the standing there. In front of all these fucking morons trying to get them to pay attention to me that's killing me. I don't even think the teacher will pay enough attention to grade me properly... I could be kicking ass in this class but as it is now I'm barely passing because I'm being overlooked so bad" the words flow out of her alongside the tears and Steve doesn't even know what to say. How is it possible to ignore this wonderful girl? And that teacher...what the actual hell is his issue? The anger is searing underneath threatening to escape, oh he almost wishes someone would mess with her so he's see it. He needs to vent his feelings ON someone right now. He draws a deep breath

"Would you like me to be there for you? Teachers in this school like me, I bet I can make something up that'll let me sit in" he says

"I...can't decide... But I would appreciate it if you'd walk me to class again. They weren't that vicious today" she says under her breath, quietly sniffling and drying her tears

"Of course, I'll pick you up again and I'll walk you to class no problem! When are you off today? Want a ride back home as well?" he says hugging her a little tighter for reassurance

"I only have 2 classes left today so I'm off at 1:30 I think" she says

"Mind waiting for me? I'm off at 2" Steve smiles at her

"No, that'll be fine. I can come sit outside your classroom then" she smiles back at him and he can't help himself. He raises his hand and he wipes the tears away with his thumb, her breath staggers a bit and her pupils dilate

"I...eeeeh...need to go to the toilet. Then I have class again" she gets up and hurries away from him. Steve's been around long enough to know he had an effect on her. That was a typical response to his touch...the running away...not so much. Also...he needs to fix himself in his jeans. This girl is doing things to him...and he wants to be doing things to her! This has him smiling, SHE'S making him smile. Imagine that

The rest of the day is much like any other. Steve can't wait for classes to be over for the day he's going to get to hang out with her again, maybe just maybe he can tell her he likes her? Might even puck up the nerve to ask her out. He's not even that invested in class this afternoon, only partly listening to the teacher. As the bell rings he glances out the window of the door, there she is! Waiting for him on the bench just outside. As he gets up to leave the teacher calls out to him

"Mr Harrington, might I have a quick word before you leave?"

Steve sighs quietly but he goes up to the front of the classroom sitting down in front of the teachers desk "Yes sir, what can I do for you?" he says

"I couldn't help but notice you weren't as involved in todays class as you usually are...is something wrong Mr Harrington?" the teachers is eyeing him up and down

"No sir, I've just had some...personal issues to deal with theses last few days. It'll hopefully resolve itself soon enough" he looks the teacher straight in the eyes giving him a small polite smile.

"Well, ok then Mr Harrington. If you say so, it's not that your grades are suffering or anything. I was just surprised you're usually one of my most active participants in class"

"I understand sir..." Steve hears  commotion outside and instinctively turn his head to see the 2 guys from the day he found Vicky crying on the stairs pushing her off the bench and standing there hovering over her, one actually fucking kicked her in the back. He hears one of them laugh and say "what you thought you could come to this side of school and ruin our days with your fat fucking ugly face? The fuck you doing here? You better leave or I'll drag you outa here... that is if I can"

Steve turns to the teacher trying his best to sound calm "was that all sir? I have someone waiting for me"

"Yes, that was all. Have a good night"

"You to sir" Steve gets up, managing to not run out of the classroom. He closes the door then he takes 2 huge steps grabs one guy in each hand and slams them against the brick wall, noses first. There's an instant blood bath

"If I were the 2 of you right now I would apologize PROFUSELY to this girl right here. Then I would head straight to the principal and tell her what I'd done before someone else beats you to it. If not...well then... I. WILL. BREAK. EVERY. BONE. IN. YOUR. INCONSIDERATE. BODIES" Steve growls as he presses them harder against the wall, blood running down it like this is some bad slasher film.

"What the fuck dude, it's just a fat chick...why the hell do you care?" one of the guys must think he's brave. This just results in him being crushed even harder in to the wall

"Wanna say that again there buddy? She's just a WHAT? Hey man, is your friend here a moron?" Steve looks at the other guy hanging from his left hand, he lets him fall to the floor

"I...he's...no?" this guy seems to have at least one braincell still functional. He stops talking, the other one though...he's squirming in Steves hand

"The fuck dude, c'mon let me go. She's fucking not worth getting beaten up for"

"THAT, my dude is not your call, that's my call and I say she is. So either man up and apologize or I'll do the same to you as you did to her. Make myself clear?" he looks from one to the other. The guys look at each other and give a big sigh

"Sorry..." the one on the floor is the first to say something, he even gets up and offers Vicky his hand to help her up. She glares at it and shakes her head. The guy has the common decency to blush Steve thinks to him self. The other one, the one Steve is still holding a couple of inches off the ground is muttering to himself.

"So what's it gonna be? Your friend did the right thing...you?" Steve puts him down and locks eyes with him

"Fuck that, I didn't kick her hard and she fell over on her own. SO no, I'm not apologizing for shit to her" he puffs himself up to seem bigger in the presence of Steve who's almost a head taller than him.

"Fine, but just so you know this will be a police thing. If she doesn't report this I will so either way, if I were you I'd stay at home...you might get a visitor later" Steve gives the guy a menacing smile, a tap on the back and then he helps Vicky off the floor and they start walking away

"WAIT! Sorry for hurting you, Ok?" they hear, Steve looks at Vicky and smiles she sighs and turns around

"Fine" is all she says and then she keeps walking away

They get out to the parking lot before she breaks down in tears. Steve hurries to her side and pulls her in to his arms

"There, there... I'm here, you cry it out. Did they hurt you bad?" he whispers in to her hair as he holds her close to his chest

"Noooo....probably gonna bruuuiseeee bu-hu-hu-hut that's ok" she cries and Steve can feel his shirt getting wet from her tears "why-hy-hy are you so nice to meeeee" she's really sobbing now and Steve doesn't quite know how to deal with this. Tears is one thing, but this? The questioning of why he's being nice, what's he gonna say?

"C'mon, why wouldn't I be nice to you?" it's a lame response and he knows it

She's sniffling and drying her eyes on her sleeve. She looks up at him with the biggest eyes he thinks he's ever seen. That's it, he's hers...whether she wants him or not. He can't just ignore this any longer, she does things to him. Before he can stop himself he bends down and he gives her a kiss, not a chaste, friendly kiss... No of course not he has to be all in with his feelings. He vaguely realises she's stiff as a board in his arms, that makes him snap out of whatever spell that was

"Fuck...I'm sorry I wasn't thinking..." her eyes are even bigger, he didn't think that was possible. And she looks both terrified and slightly pissed. She looks down and that's when he notices...yeah...she does DO things to him. "fuuuuuck...kill me now" he sighs as he turns away from her to hide his raging boner....no need though...she saw it...clearly. Fucking bet she felt it to, the way he was pressing himself against her

"Why?" just a small word, barley audible comes from her lips

"Why what?" Steve is still standing turned away from her but he tries his best to look back at her

"The kiss...and....that" her face is flushed and she can't look directly at him

"I still...don't understand the question" Steve says, sincerely because he really doesn't

When she doesn't answer him instantly he can take a moment to breathe and try to get the embarrassment in his pants to calm the fuck down. "Wanna talk about this in the car instead of out here?" he says and she nods vigorously. They walk over to the car in complete silence. They get in and Steve sighs "Ok...first of all I am so sorry if that made you uncomfortable around me. I...I couldn't stop myself" Steve hears himself and wants to kick his own ass for being such a freak

"I...still don't get why" she says in a hushed voice

"Ok...I don't get what it is you're asking why about...call me an idiot but please tell me" Steve says trying to look at her with a neutral face

"Why did you kiss me?"

"Well...truth be told. Because I just wanted to SO bad in the moment"

"But..."

"Let me guess... Why?" he smiles at her and she nods again

"Because in that moment you were so fucking adorable and I couldn't stop it. I just had to kiss you, had to know what those lips would feel like against mine..." was that too much he thinks to himself. She finally looks at him, surprise written all over her face

"Oh...and the..." she nods towards his crotch

"Ehmm...that" it's Steves turn to blush now "well...I thought that might be self explanatory?" he says and glances over at her, Vicky is looking at him with a slight frown between her eyebrows

"Self explanatory? Sorry but...no" he looks straight at her now, is she kidding?

"Well... Ok so stop me if I'm waaay out of line here ok" he says "but like... I suppose you DO know the...you know how and the why... Like the basics?" he sounds like he's talking to a fucking kid trying to explain the birds and the bees... The look he gets back from her...OMG!

"Steve... I am not a kid and I did take sex ed you know... Not an idiot here" she sounds fed up with him

"Sorry, sorry... just... Why are you asking why then?"

"WHY DID YOU GET A FUCKING BONER FROM KISSING ME? Of all people" she adds quieter in the end

"Oh...wow... So I'm really an idiot" he laughs "well... I mean because...you're hot and I kinda wanna...you know" Steve keeps looking at the steering wheel in his car, nowhere else...this was it.

"Yeah right, try something else why don't ya... Do I look that gullible to you?" she sounds pissed and is about to open the car door and leave

"Wait? What?" Steve snaps out of his deep connection with his steering wheel, this did not go the way he thought. He could have accepted if she turned him down because she didn't feel like that about him, but calling him a moron and sounding like he was pulling some kind of prank on her? His arm shoots out before he can stop himself and he holds on to her jacket "Vicky...c'mon...why are you leaving? I know I'm not that hideous to look at" he tries a smile, she just shoots him a hurt glare

"That thing in there" she motions to the school building "that I'm used to. I know how to deal with that sort of shit, been doing that all my life. But this? Whatever fucking thing you're trying to do here I am not falling for it. Because why the actual HELL would some guy that looks like you wanna have anything to do with me? A week ago you didn't know I existed, you'd never seen me in that school and I've been here longer than you have Harrington. So either you tell me what the fuck this really is or you'll never see me again. I thought I'd finally made some kind of friend in this place but you're just another asshole with an agenda aren't you? What is it? You got some kind of fat girl fetish? Been through that, that's a no from me. Or am I a bet of some sort? Yeah guess what, been through that one as well" her eyes are shooting daggers at him and Steve doesn't know what to say to her, he's got a feeling she's not going to believe anything he says.

"I... I'm sorry if you feel this way. I just...like you" Steve can't think of anything else to say, it's lame and so underwhelming he's disappointed in himself even.

"You LIKE me? It's been a week Steve... Try again tough guy" she scoffs at him

"Can we talk about this when we've both had some time to think?" he wanted to say calm down but if he's learned anything from Nancy and Robin it was to never tell an upset girl to calm down in any way, shape or form. "I mean you're upset about that thing in there with all right, and it's also upsetting to me still so we might not be communicating at our best right now..."

Vicky sighs and looks him over, Steve can tell she's debating leaving him here or accepting his idea.

"Fine" she says and looks out the window away from him

Steve sighs quietly, thank god she accepted. He starts the car and drives home. He drops her of on the curb outside her building and as she's about to leave he has to speak his mind.

"I know you don't believe me, and I guess with all the shit you've apparently been through I can't blame you. But something about you has gotten under my skin, I haven't been able to get you out of my mind this past week. I thought about what kissing you would feel like, how it would feel having you naked in my arms. Having you use me as you'd see fit...being yours... All that invaded my mind, and the same thing that happened when I kissed you... Well that happened a couple of times this week. And I'm not a better man than I fantasised about you while I jacked off. That, mixed with actually feeling you in my arms today...that's the 'Why' to your question about my boner. It's just simple biology. I wanted you... Whether you trust me or not is all up to you, but I am not lying to you and I am not pranking you or anything like that. I'm just a lonely guy that got a little to excited about a beautiful girl, and I'm sorry" All the time Steve's been talking Vicky's been sitting in the car seat with her back turned against him, he thinks she might have been holding her breath as he spoke. He hears a deep sigh and then she gets out of the car, closes the door and leaves him. Not a word

Steve is distraught, why the fuck did he have to be such a creep? He's got better self control than that? Hasn't he? Tears are burning in his eyes, how did he fuck up the first good thing to happen since before the upside down...HOW!? He gets back to his place and he makes in inside before the anger takes over and he screams out his frustration and slams his hands in to the kitchen wall. It was all going SO well..or...it was going ok. Vicky is a hard person to read, but he thought they did have a moment there on the bench earlier. It seemed like she might have been attracted to him, he's usually not wrong about that...but apparently now he was. Now he was the biggest jerk ever and he might have lost a new friend in the process. Steve gives in to the tears, and he cries. Like he hasn't since Eddie... at least he hasn't lost her like he lost him. He will be able to see her though, perhaps not talk to her but she'll be there and maybe some day she'll accept his apology. He drags him self in to the living room and he slumps down on the couch and he takes the phone

"Hello"

"Hey..."

"What the fuck? Are you sick or are you crying?" Robins voice is concerned

"Crying...like I haven't since we lost him"

"I haven't talked to you in a week and now you've gone from angry ass to blubbering mess? What gives dude?"

Steve tells her, he tells her everything because him and Robin have swore to never keep anything from each other. He knows it helps to talk, but he still feels like crap. Robin is quiet, letting him finish before she gives him her hard to swallow opinion

"You know you're part asshole and part hero here right? I mean way to go standing up for her but what the hell...did you have to suck her face? Like a small peck to test the waters wouldn't have been enough you think? Or... I don't know A HUG!? Really you had to stick your tongue down her throat and push your boner up against her?"

"Way to make me feel...disgusting here Rob" Steve sighs "and no... I didn't have to... I wasn't fucking planning on doing that. I mean the body works the way it works...sometimes it just has bad timing" he tries to excuse himself with

"Bad timing? Yeah I'd say... But like how could you be so stupid Steve? After what she had been through just like minutes before and you think that a guy looking like you doing that would make her anything but suspicious? Like really? I mean I might be a raging lesbian here but even I see you're a hot piece of ass. And I was questioning you when you kinda said you liked me. Even I thought I was some kind of a bet, you're not the kind of guy to go for the not conventionally attractive girls. I'm just being real with you"

'But you are conventionally attractive Rob, what are you talking about?"

"Dude... Yeah I might LOOK like I am but I sure don't feel like I am. Then try to imagine how this girl feels? I know I sound like a bitch but people look at her and they do NOT see conventionally attractive no matter how pretty her face is. Trust me" Steve's a bit confused at first then he remembers meeting Robins best childhood friend a few years back, she was about Vickys size and had always been. She wouldn't even look at him, Robin told him later it was because of how guys who looked like him had been treating her since forever. He felt so fucking useless that day and that's when he decided to not let people close any more. That way he wouldn't accidentally hurt anyone. Look at him now... Robin hears the silence "Yeah I know you're thinking of Kate right now. That's what I mean... I've seen first hand how big girls are treated. Can you blame, Vicky was it, if she thinks you're a no good piece of shit just like the rest of them?"

"No... I guess I can't. But I really do like her Rob. I can't fucking get her out of my mind" Steve sighs

"Give her some time, then I don't know send her a gift and an apology. A heartfelt one not just some lame 'I'm sorry' on a card. Grand gesture dude, like in the movies. Think Richard Gere at the end of Pretty Woman!"

"You know you're a rock star right Buckley?" he says

"Of course I know that... It's just obvious that I'm smarter than you, at pretty much everything. Now go to the gym and kick the shit out of something and then go home and sleep this off. Try to keep your cool tomorrow and for the love of god keep your distance. If she wants to talk to you she will" Robin says and he can't disagree with her...she IS smarter than him. But it will be hard to not just get on his knees and beg for forgiveness the second he sees Vicky tomorrow.

"Ok, thanks for listening to me. Even if I'm the bad guy here" Steve says

"Not the bad guy Steve... You're just a bit too impulsive sometimes. Didn't think you still were to be honest" Robin tells him

"Neither did I...but apparently there's still an impulsive mess of a dude in there. Well I'ma take you up on that suggestion and go kick the crap out of something at the gym. Bye wifey, tell Nancy I said hi" he says and they hang up. He sits in thoughts for a while then he gets up and he gets his gym stuff and he leaves to go give a punching bag hell until his body aches.

He gets back home a couple of hours later, feeling a little lighter at heart having taken out A LOT of aggression on the punching bags at his gym. He takes a shower and then he heads straight to bed, this day has been exhausting. He sleeps poorly, waking up sweating with his heart racing several times but not remembering what he'd been dreaming. If it was about Eddie or if it was about Vicky. The feeling was the same...

He gets ready to leave and when he drives off the first thing on his mind is to not forget about Vicky...then it hits him that she's most likely NOT going to be there waiting today. He slows down just in case as he turns the corner but as he suspected she's nowhere to be seen. He stops for a few minutes just to be sure, but no Vicky. His heart sinks and he drives off to school. He doesn't see her along the way, nor does he spot her when he arrives at campus. Maybe she took a bus and she was early he thinks to himself.

RIGHT that presentation she was dreading was today, and he did promise to be there for her if she needed him. He looks at the time, his first class doesn't start for another 30 minutes so he can go sit outside her classroom just in case. In his mind he hears Robin "This is NOT keeping your distance dufus" and he knows the little voice is right but he can't for the life of him stop his feet from walking in to her part of the school. He sits down on a bench not far from where he knows her class is held. He walked by just to check, and the room was still empty so she isn't in there yet. He waits, students arrive and the look at him. Probably recognising him from the other morning, they head in to the classroom. The guys from the day before arrive, both flinching when they see him, both bending their heads but Steve had seen the fancy purple-ish bruises on their faces. He can't help but feel a little proud. But still no Vicky, has he missed her? No there's no way, this is the only way to get to this classroom. The teacher arrives and he closes the door, no Vicky. Steve feels a ball in the pit of his stomach growing larger with concern, did something happen to her after he dropped her off yesterday? He sits there another 5 minutes but when he hasn't seen her at all he has to leave for his own class. His head is so far from the subject of the stock market and bonds right now he's having a hard time following the teachers lesson. When the class ends the teacher calls him over again

"Mr Harrington"

"Yes, sir"

"I saw what happened outside of this room yesterday and I want you to know that I reported the incident to the principal. I find it admirable of you to take that girls side like that. Is she a close friend of yours?"

"You...saw it sir? Well... I was hoping she'd become a good friend but I may have overstepped a bit after that incident so now we're not really on speaking terms. And she's not here today sir so I can not apologise either. But thank you for reporting it, I wanted to do so myself right after it happened but she was to upset'

"Oh I have no doubt she was, I've seen how they treat her. But as she is not a student of mine I have no say. I have taken it up with the other teachers but no one seems to know who I'm speaking of?" his teacher sounds confused about this

"Oh they don't because they don't care sir" Steve feels the anger searing in him again

"If you know more about this you need to take it to the principal Mr Harrington"

"Yes, sir I will. Right after classes end today I'll go to the principals office and leave a statement" Steve nods

"Good, because you're worrying me Mr Harrington. This is not like you to be this out of focus. If this persists it might impact your grades further down the line and I would hate to have to do that to you when you show such promise"

"I know sir, and thank you" Steve gives his teacher a polite smile gets up and leaves. He needs to check if she's still not here. He gets to her classroom and the presentation is about to wrap up, but he still can't see her in there. He waits until the it ends and all the students leave. Then he enters the classroom

"Excuse me Sir" he says to the teacher packing up the things used for the class

"Yes?" the man at the desk eyes him up and down "what can I do for you Mr?"

"Harrington sir, Steve Harrington"

"Oh so this is Mr Nolans top student? To what do I owe the pleasure?"

"Ehm, well... I'm not sure this is a pleasurable visit sir. Was miss Cole out sick today?"

"Miss Cole? I don't know anyone by that name I'm afraid"

"Yes you do sir, she's been right here every day since the term started. Victoria Cole, sir. Is she out sick or just absent?" Steve feels the annoyance creeping in his veins

"Are you sure you're in the right class Mr Harrington? If she's a student of mine I would know wouldn't I?" the teacher is sounding annoyed but so is Steve

"Ok, I wasn't going to point this out sir but she's kinda overlooked by you so I would not be surprised if you have no clue what her name is. So do you or do you not have a student out sick today?" Steve is talking through his teeth trying not to scream

"Overlooked? I will have you know I do not overlook any of my students! How dare you accuse me of that? If I say I have no miss Cole in my class I have no miss Cole is that understood Mr Harrington?"

"No?" Steve hates to do this he didn't want to put the words in his mouth "How about 'Fat Girl'...you have HER in your class then? Is SHE perhaps absent today?"

The color disappears from the teachers face and he clears his throat uncomfortably

"Well...ahem... I do have one student who I was told will not be returning to class. I just...thought it was someone new that didn't cut it"

"Not...returning? Like at all?" Steve feels a chill down his spine

'As I understood it no, they wouldn't return at all. To be honest I didn't pay much attention to it as I didn't....know who it was"

Steve takes a deep breath, fighting the urge to punch this idiot in the face. "Thank you" he says, voice filled with rage. Then he leaves before he does something that would really jeopardise his studies. He heads straight to the principals office where he leaves as detailed of an account of what's been happening to Vicky as he can. Then he heads out to his car and he drives to the nearest flower shop. He buys a big bouquet of roses and a blank card. He sits down at a table outside and he takes out a pen

"Vicky,

Please believe me when I say I never wanted to make you feel like you can't trust me. I was totally honest with you yesterday. I do in fact like you, I am very attracted to you. More than I probably should be considering, as you said, it's been a week. I know I look like all the other asses that have hurt you in the past, but I'm really not. I was yelled at by my best friend for 30 minutes last night because of what I did to you. She thought I should be more like Richard Gere in Pretty Woman with the grand gesture and all. So I was going to try that today, I showed up to be your supporter for the presentation. But you weren't there, please tell me you're ok?

Also, my economics teacher has reported what happened to the principal, and I've been there myself today and have given as full of a report as I can of what they've been putting you through. I kinda almost kicked your teachers ass to... He really is a jerk isn't he? I thought I needed to mention this in case someone from the school calls. If we were both out of line I'm sorry and I am sure Mr Nolan is as well, he's a good guy.

But please Vicky, I need you not to hate me. If you want nothing more from me than my friendship I offer that on a silver platter for you. Just know that I want more, even of that is something you have a hard time trusting. I just hope that maybe some day you'll let me show you just how... I'm sorry... But just how fucking sexy I think you are.

Call me or send me a note or something just to let me know they didn't put you in a hospital or something. I'm worried sick about you.

Yours if you'll have me

Steve 'the too impulsive ass-hat' Harrington"

He doesn't bother reading it through, he'll just try to change it and this was it straight from his mind on to paper as it should be. He puts the card in an envelope and puts it in with the flowers. Then he drives home, he stops outside her building. Puts the flowers by her door, rings the bell and hops in his car and leaves. Her name is on the envelope so if it isn't her answering the door at least they'll know who the flowers are for.

When he gets home he tries to keep himself busy so that he wont run back to her apartment and burst through the door making an even bigger fool of himself. He tries doing some assignments but the words and numbers make absolutely no sense to him. He cleans a bit, goes to the store to pick up some groceries. Makes himself some dinner but he just ends up sitting at the table staring in to space thinking instead of eating. So he puts the food away and tries to watch something on TV. He has no idea what he's watching, he can't keep his mind on it. It's just chaos in there right now. Is she ok? Why did she leave school? Will she actually call or send a note or something? He calls Robin, he needs some more hard hitting truth. But no one answers, then he remembers she has work on Tuesday nights. He could call Nancy, Robin has probably told her all about this screw up like she does everything else.

"Hello, this is Nancy speaking"

"Hey Nance"

"Oh hi Steve"

"You busy?"

"No, not at the moment. What's up?"

"Have Rob...you know told you?"

"Do cows say 'moo' and give milk?" she giggles

"Of course she has... Well... Vicky's gone, she's not in school any more. Apparently she left her classes. I have no idea why, or well I have an idea but like... It can't be ALL about me can it?"

"Steve... Why would it be about you in the first place? If they've been as foul to her as you told Robin I'm surprised she hasn't left that place sooner. Maybe you coming along showing her that there are nice people in the world made her finally make the decision?" sure...give Nancy a bone and she'll build you a dinosaur from it.

"You think? My economics teacher reported the incident from yesterday to the principal. And I've been there today and gave my report. I... was that the right thing to do Nance?"

"Of course that was the right thing to do? You're a very good guy Steve and I know you, you can't stand injustice of any kind. So I'm frankly surprised you didn't report it day one when she told you how they treated her. Great that it's been reported, awful she left before it happened. But what about the other stuff Steve? What about your feelings? Robin told me that as well"

"I...can't get rid of her. She's in my head, under my skin 24/7 Nancy. I know this sounds rude to you but it's even worse than when I fell for you. This is like some kind of fever in my blood, and she won't even give me a chance to prove I'm for real. I... please don't tell Rob or she'll yell at me again. But I bought her flowers today and I wrote her a card...left it on her doorstep"

"Awww Steve, you big romantic softie" he can hear that big Nancy smile "that was a nice gesture, I'm sure she loved them. But give her time, I know Robin reminded you of Kate. Think about her point of view. I mean here you come along. All tall, buff, great smile and handsome as hell saying you like her. With what you told Robin I can only assume she's not got the best confidence, also if she said she'd been through being someone's fetish AND someone's bet then I can safely say she guards her heart with the same fierceness we guarded the kids with Steve. Give that girl a shotgun and she'll turn in to me" Nancy lets out a laugh and Steve joins in, that was a sight he must admit. Seeing petit, nice girl Nancy Wheeler kicking ass with a sawed off shotgun.

"Well, I guess all I can do now is hope she'll give me call or send me a note back. I just wanna know she's ok Nancy, they did kick her in the back pretty hard from my viewpoint. Any way, thanks for listening. I just needed to went some thoughts and since Rob has work I thought you'd get to endure for one night"

"Steve, you know you can always come to me. I might not be as rough with my opinions as Robin but I do tell you my honest thoughts. You'll see that she's going to reach out to you when she feels ready. I mean who can resist the Hair?"

"Want me to answer that?" Steve chuckles

"Bite me Harrington, you lost me fair and square. Plus you KNOW what Robin has that you don't so" Nancy giggles and they hang up. Steve laughs a little at that comment, he does know. 'I mean I'd chose pussy to so I can't hold it against her' he thinks and shakes his head and laughs.

The rest of the night Steve spends in front of the TV, still not being able to concentrate on schoolwork. When he sees the time and it's past 10 he goes and takes a shower and is just about to go to bed when there's a knock on his door. He thinks he must have misheard, who'd be knocking at his door at 10:30 at night? He opens the door and all the blood in his body feels like it's leaving him along with any ounce of breath he has in his lungs. Outside his door is Vicky. Suddenly he's VERY aware he's standing there in just boxers, he blushes all over.

"Hi...you're here at my door...now?" he croaks at her

"Yeah...is this ok? I can leave" she's not looking at his face she's STARING at his body "Wow Steve... I'm sorry but...wow" she's eyeing him like he's a prized piece of steak. He feels very self-conscious right now, and what's killing him is that he has no shirt on. So she can see THEM...the scars. The bane of his existence.

"Yeah...it's ok. Why wouldn't it be...ummm...you wanna come in or?" he takes a step back so she can enter if she wants. She finally looks up at him and she steps in to his home and he's simultaneously scared and overjoyed. He looks around for something to put on, all he has here are jackets and that might look weird.

His mind is blank, why is she here? Now? To tell him to keep the fuck away from her? He doesn't see the flowers so she's not going to throw those in his face at least. He glances over at her as he leads her in to his living room.

"Please, have a seat while I go get a shirt" he says and motions at the couch

"No need to get dressed for me..." he can see she wasn't planning on saying that because she turns bright red in the face "fuck...sorry I mean...go a head I'll be sitting right here minding my own damn business" she sits down and stares at her feet. Steve hurries in to his bedroom to grab a shirt, he puts it on and goes back to her.

"So... my turn to ask why" he smiles at her

"To thank you for the flowers...and the card" she says

"Oh, so you got them. Wasn't sure anyone was home when I left them"

"Yeah, I got them. Saw the back of your car as you drove away. I just couldn't find the guts to come here...until now. I just said 'fuck your nerves Vicky, go thank the man' so here I am..." she's still staring at her feet

Steve has no idea what to say to her, he feels like anything that might come out of his mouth at this time might fuck everything up just like yesterday.

"And then, I get here and you open the door looking like that... I almost forgot why I was here...fucking rude being that hot" NOW she is looking at him and Steve has no idea where to look, he's blushing all over again which is not like him. He's used to women looking at him, praising his appearance but this just hit differently hearing HER say it.

"Ehmm...thanks... I mean, it's not like I'm trying or anything" WHAT!? Did he really say that...he can almost hear Robins sigh and Eddies laugh in his head. "I mean...wow that was cocky of me, I'm sorry. It came out a lot different than I wanted it to"

"It's ok, if I looked like you I'd be cocky to" she smiles "Look I'm never outspoken Steve so bare with me here. But I mean you're the sexiest man I've ever seen. Not that I've seen many in as much of the flesh as I just saw you but damn..." now she's blushing again, he can tell this is out of her comfort zone

"So the scars aren't repulsive to you?" he asks, he doesn't really want to ask but it just slipped out

"What scars?" she looks at him curiously

"What scars? You're kidding right?" it's Steves turn to sound annoyed, she doesn't need to lie to make him feel better about himself

"I...didn't see any scars? All I saw was this perfect man standing there wearing waaaay to little clothing for me to function properly" she gives him a smile

"You...didn't see any scars? Are you kidding me right now?" he's so locked in on this he's not taking in the compliments she's giving him

"I'm sorry...I mean no I didn't. Is that why you wanted to put on a shirt? You're scared I might dislike some scars on your body? Scars I didn't even notice?" she sounds both a little hurt and also confused

"You're the first person to see me without a shirt on since 86... I'm not sure I trust you, feels like you're just trying to be nice to me" Steve grunts

"Imagine that... WONDER WHAT THAT MIGHT FEEL LIKE" she raises her voice now and Steve quickly snaps out of his self pity...fuck he messed up again

"Wow...I really am as big of an idiot as I think I am. I'm sorry... I just, I hate those scars. I wasn't trying to make you feel bad...again. But I guess I did" he slumps down next to her and hides his face in his hands and sighs. There is silence for a few minutes, but to Steve it feels like hours. He's not going to ruin this by letting his big fat mouth run rampage again.

"Steve" she's almost whispering now and he looks over at her. She's sitting there looking so fucking cute it's hurting him trying to keep himself from jumping here right here on the couch "show me" she looks up at him

"Show you what?" the words are almost caught in his throat

"What you wrote in the card...show me" he can physically SEE her shivering now and his mind can't really process what she's saying

"What I wrote in the card..." he has to think and then the reality of the situation hits him like a ton of bricks dropped on his head. "Show you...how fucking sexy I think you are?" the last few words are nothing more than a whisper, this can't be what she was talking about? Can it? It's just his imagination getting it's hopes up...right?

"Yes...show me...that. If you want of course...but if I don't dive in to this now I will never have the guts to ask again" she says and Steve seems to be looking at this from outside his body, it feels to unreal. Yesterday she wouldn't talk to him and tonight...she's asking him to...fuck her?

"Ahem...do you mean that you want me to...what exactly?" he has to ask, he's sure as hell not going to be a jerk and just assume.

"What exactly were you thinking when you wrote that? What was it you imagined doing to show me?" her voice is a bit unsure

"I... well fuck it. I want so bad just to undress you and touch that body, dive in head first between those thighs and just make you scream my name...then I wanna fuck you until I can't stand it any longer and just cum all over or fuck even in you" he talks so fast he feels like he's losing his breath. There is a moment of silence where Steve thinks he's put his foot in it again.

"Right here or in the bedroom?" those were the magic words Steve was hoping for, he gets up and he pulls her off the couch almost tripping over himself trying to maneuver her towards the bedroom all the while kissing her desperately.

"Fuck you're beautiful" he breathes as he pushes her up against his bedroom wall letting his hands explore every inch of her body. She's just silent, looking at him like she's VERY sure this is a dream. He starts unbuttoning her jeans, he hears her draw a breath and hold it. "You gotta breathe princess, or you might pass out when I actually start touching you" he winks at her and she lets go of her breath and giggles a little

"Was trying to suck in my stomach...hold habits die hard?" she mumbles

"Don't do that, don't for a second think you're anything but perfect to me" his hands are inside her jeans now slowly peeling them down her hips. He kneels down and removes them along with her shoes and socks. She's got great legs...and those thighs OMG Steve's mouth is watering thinking about wrapping them around his head. He slowly gets to his feet, trailing kisses up her legs as he stands up again. He leads her towards the bed where he sits down "please...can you take of your top for me, I wanna watch you" he says with a thick voice. He sees that she's unsure about it so he decides to show her what just seeing her legs has done to him. He pulls down his boxers, freeing his rock hard cock "see... I REALLY like this so far, please..." he says smiling and stroking himself. Her eyes double in size, Steve knows he's big so that shocked look is nothing new to him. But her look is something extra, and it hits him...he hasn't even considered this might be her first time.

"I'll remove mine if you remove yours" she says coarsely as she's staring at his cock

"I...don't do that. It's a comfort thing, I feel too self-conscious without my shirt" Steve says

There's a spark in her eyes and her look switches from his cock to his face

"So me feeling bad about myself is just something I need to get over because you like what you see? But me asking the same favour in return...THAT'S A NO?"

Steve exhales loudly, she just hit the nail on the head. What was he thinking! Asking her to step far out of her comfort zone for him but he can't even be bothered to fight his own demons when he's asking her to sucker punch her own? Is he really that much of a douche?

"Fuck... I'm sorry. Like you said old habits die hard" he sighs "of course I will take my shirt off for you. I'll even go first" he says and he feels his entire body going 'ah heeeell no' in protest. But he needs to do this for her or this night will have an entirely different ending than the one he has in mind. She looks at him, nods and motions for him 'to take the stage' while she sits down on the bed. He stands there for second, fighting the urge to just hide as he usually does. But he looks at Vicky, her eyes following his tiniest movement. He takes one deep breath and he pulls the shirt over his head, then he stands there feeling a little sick with the shirt hanging from his hand by his side. He can feel her eyes on him, he's not able to open his own. He can't look at her, what if she's making a face in disgust at him. That would kill him, he can't deal with that. He hears the rustling of fabric and then he can feel her close to him from the heat radiating from her. Her hands are on his arms now, Steve has forgotten how to breathe.

"You gotta breath pretty boy I haven't even began to touch you yet" she whispers in his ear kinda repeating what he said to her before. Steve exhales loudly but he can feel his breathing is staggered, his fight or flight is on overdrive right now. "Good boy" she purrs at him and he feels her lips on his chest and her hands are travelling down his arms. He wants to scream at her to leave it but he has to fight it, what if she's the one for him? Is he never going to let her have all of him? And what about him asking her to expose herself despite her insecurities. 'Get a fucking grip Harrington!' he says to himself silently. And then...her hands are at his side, he flinches. SO hard there is no helping it. "Steve, it's just me. Don't worry..." her voice is calm and soothing but he still feels like he wants to be sick. She's kissing him again and her warm hands are touching the scars on his side. Caressing them, following the ridges and the destroyed skin. Steve still hasn't opened his eyes, but she's not pulling away so he's kind of relaxing a little. He draws a deep breath when he feels her kissing the scarred tissue, letting her lips and her tongue explore the area. Now he can't help it he needs to look at her. He opens his eyes and he looks down, there she is on her knees holding his hips with her hands kissing and licking the part of his body he hates with a burning passion. It all falls from him, feels like she's licking the shame away. Now his breathing staggers for a whole new reason, she's taken the rest of her clothes off... Now he notices she's completely naked kneeling in front of him and his cock that's been a bit sad looking while he was fighting his inner turmoil now almost knocks her over. She giggles "well hello there" she smiles and turns her attention to the erection wedged between her breasts. She sits down on her thighs and she takes him in her hand, stroking the shaft and this purring moan escapes her before she leans in and takes him in her mouth. So this is what heaven feels like? Maybe he did die from the shame of showing his scars and now he's gone to some kind of blow-job heaven? He lets out a deep moan, his hands find her hair and he grabs a handful and tugs it so her face is turned up at him

"Please stop that" he says with a thick voice. Her eyes fill with insecurity

"Am I bad at it?" she whispers

"Fuck no, you're amazing...but a few more seconds and I'm gonna come. Wanna do anything more with him right now you leave him for a bit" he moans

"Oh" she looks up at him gives him the most devilish smile sending a shiver down Steves spine and then she leans in and lets her pretty pink tongue slide all the way from the root to the tip before she devours him whole, shit this girl can't have a gag reflex is the last thing going through Steves mind before he's seeing stars and groaning out his pleasure. He squirts his load down her throat making her cough a little

"Fuuuuuck....oooooh....god damn that mouth fuuuuuuck" he just keeps coming, shooting white spurts all over her chest now. He's still holding her hair, mostly to stabilize himself or he might fall over. "I need... I need so sit down" he pants and falls over on the bed "fuck you're amazing babe" he mumbles. He's laid out on the bed with his arm over his eyes. He can't see her and he's not feeling her climbing in to bed with him either. He removes his arm and she's gone. What the fuck? Was he dreaming? Did he fall asleep after his shower? "Babe?" he says, no answer "Vicky?" he says a little louder

"Yeah just cleaning myself off, I'll be right there" he hears from the bathroom and his heart calms down again. Fuck he thought he was going insane there for a moment. She returns, still all naked and so fucking gorgeous Steve gets tears in his eyes

"You wanna have me believe I was doing good and yet here you are crying?" she crawls in to the bed next to him laying her head on his chest letting her fingers play in the hairs. Steve is looking up at the ceiling trying to stop the tears but they just keep coming but he's laughing at the same time

"You were fucking amazing babe, truly you were. But this is just years and years of self loathing escaping" he sniffles

"Awww...I'm a babe am I?" she's smiling against his chest kissing him softly letting her hand slowly wander down to his scar again and this time Steve doesn't flinch. "These" she says letting her fingers trail the scars "make you even sexier Steve, because they make you a little less picture perfect. I mean with clothes on you're fucking model type of handsome. But this makes you less intimidating, and I like them" she says and Steves tears keep flowing. He can't speak, there's just too much emotion right now. Years and years of hiding and hating himself all shattered because he found the nerve to fight to show her he's all hers.

"But they're so fucking hideous" he says

"You know, I think it's more in your head Steve. I mean, there is a reason I said I didn't see them when I came here. They're not that noticeable, I mean now that I know that they're there I see them, but they blend in to your skin, it just looks a little like a scrunched up piece of paper someone's tried to smooth out" she's softly stroking the skin as she talks "trust me I know what if feels like not being able to see what others see"

"But..." he sighs "you're probably right. I've lived with hem as a reminder of times passed for so long now I still see them as they looked in the beginning when they were all red and looked horrible" he shivers as his thoughts automatically goes to that day again

"What happened Steve?" Vicky looks up at him

"I will tell you, just not right now. I kinda become a mess just thinking about it...but I will tell you I promise" he smiles at her and he kisses her forehead

"Ok, that's fair" she says smiling back at him. She lays her head back down on his chest, kissing his skin and her hands move over his stomach in soft movements. Steve loses all focus on his scars, something else is awakening in his mind...and on his body. He hears her chuckle "oh well, would you look at that" her hands move further down, gripping his cock that's twitching against his belly. She starts stroking it and Steve forgets anything and everything else.

"Fuck you've got nice hands" he says as his hips move to meet her hands movements "God I wanna fuck you" he groans and he hears a giggle in response. She lets go of him and gets to her knees

"Think I'll crush you if I...?" she nods towards him

"Get on top? Oh hell no I'm a big strong guy I can take it" he winks at her "but in that case you're beginning with sitting on my face" she stares at him and Steve can see gets flustered

"But that...won't that smother you completely?" she blushes

"If it does I'll die a happy man" Steves hand has found it's way in between her thighs and began rubbing her on top of her panties. Her breathing is getting heavier and she moans "c'mon babe. Let's get you out of these and up on me" she just nods and stands up on her knees, pulling off her panties and throwing them behind her on the floor. She hesitantly looks at Steve

"You're sure?" she asks him

"Oh I've never been more fucking sure about anything in my life" Steve says

"Ok...so how...where do you want me?" she says

"Come up here. Grab the headboard, that way if you need to hold on to something" he gives her a smile she can feel down to her core. Steve moans as she gets up on her knees and moves to the top of the bed, she's standing knees wide apart on the bed hovering over him. His breath halters as he looks up at the sight of those thick thighs and that amazing, beautiful pussy above his face. He grabs her hips and pulls her down

"Sit" he says and since she's not prepared that's exactly what happens. She sits straight down on his face and Steve swears he's in heaven. It's like a soft, fleshy pillow surrounding his head. She freaks out a little thinking she's going to suffocate him and she tries to get back to hovering again. But now that Steve has her where he wants her he just hold on to her thighs and mumbles a "hell no" she looks down at him and as their eyes meet Steve lets his tongue find it's way in between her folds. She half screams out in pleasure and also he thinks a little bit surprise. He eats her pussy like it's his last meal, she's moving her hips and pressing her thighs tighter around his head, she's getting closer he can tell by the muffled sounds coming to him from above. He keeps going until he feels her tense up, lean forward grabbing the headboard and screaming his name, then she gushes all over his face and Steve's in shock. All these women over the years not one squirter, fuck she gave him a first. He feels so good about himself as he crawls out from under her as she's leaning against the headboard catching her breath. He takes the towel from the floor from before when he showered and he wipes his face with it. He leans in and start kissing her back and her neck "fuck Vicky, you were amazing, couldn't imagine you were a squirter" he mumbles as he wraps his arms around her from behind and grab her gorgeous breasts

"I...didn't know myself" she pants "s'that ok?" she's moaning as he's giving her nipples much needed attention

"Ok? That was fucking amazing! A first for me, and I loved it" he mumbles as he starts grinding against her ass. "babe...I know this might be a stupid question but...are you...have you...before?" he says. He needs to make sure, he wouldn't wanna hurt her.

"I'm no virgin...not exactly experienced but" she says coarsely moving her ass to meet his movements

"Good" he says and he grabs his cock and he sinks in to her from behind "fuuuuuck me that's so good" he groans as he hits bottom.

"Oh....fuck you're big" she moans and Steve has the presence of mind to stay still so her body can adjust to him, he knows he usually fills 'em up good. But after a little while he can't be still, he needs to feel her, needs to have her squeeze every last drop out of him. He starts thrusting, slowly and deeply at first. She leans forward and rests her upper body on the bed making her great ass point straight at Steve, the change in angle makes him go just a little deeper. He's amazed, she's made for him. There's been very few that's been able to take him fully but she... OMG she just swallows him whole, it's like her pussy sucks him in to the hilt and keeps trying to get more of him. This won't last, this is just to fucking good. The pace has quickened, Steve is fucking her like it's the last time he's ever going to. Holding on to the supple flesh of her hips and ass as he thrusts in to her faster and faster. She's moaning like she's possessed under him and Steve doesn't think he can take it much longer

"Play with yourself babe, I wanna feel you come on me...please" he grunts and he feels her hand slide in under her as she begins working her clit as he fucks her. It's not long before she's tightening up and Steve feels like he's stuck in a vice

"Fuuuuck Steeeeeve...oh fuck...oh fuck....aaaaaaahhhhhh" she screams out her pleasure and he feels her pussy fucking milking him

"Where can I...?" he says through gritted teeth

"I'm on the pill" she moans and that's it he lets go shooting his thick cum, filling her up until it's oozing out on the sides of his cock. Her cum mixed with his dripping out of her. Steve slumps down on her back, breathing heavily but never has he felt more satisfied after sex.

"You have any fucking idea how perfect you are?" he asks her when he can catch his breath

"Me? What about you?" she mumbles in to his pillows

"Ok, make a deal? We're perfect...together" he smiles as he falls on to his back next to her and she lays back on her side

"Perfect...together" she smiles "So...was this what you had in mind?" she asks

"When I wrote that I wanted to show you how sexy I think you are? Well...something like this, but not in a million years did I think it'd be this fucking awesome" he says taking her hand and kissing it

"Did you think I'd be bad in bed?" she roars at him

"Idiot" he laughs no but I thought there would be maybe a little more awkwardness...and I wasn't sure if you were...you know"

"You actually thought I was a virgin, didn't you? Well you ass, if it weren't for the mind blowing sex I'd be very offended right now" she laughs

"I didn't think you were... I just wasn't sure. You've never said anything about it..." Steve feels like he stepped in it again, why can't he just shut the hell up sometimes?

"Steve...like I said. It's been a week...you make a habit of talking about your past sexual encounters with people you've known for a week?" she smiles at him

"Of course I do...how else will they know they're in the presence of a legend?" he winks at her and she laughs so hard he thinks she might pass out "Thanks..." he laughs

"I admire how humble you are Harrington" she says when she finally manages to stop laughing

"I bet you do" he reaches out and slides one arm under her and pulls her in closer to him "so...round 2?"

"Yeah? Why not, you're quite talented with this" she says in a sultry voice grabbing his cock squeezing it making him moan "but I kinda wanna wash myself a bit before...or would you join me?" she asks as she rolls off his arm and gets out of the bed

"No need to ask me twice, I'm right behind you" Steve says and gets out of the bed himself.

There's some heavy touching and kissing in the shower but they finally finish and get out into the bedroom again. Steve can't help but stare at the naked woman standing at the end of his bed drying herself. He's struck with the sudden urge to cry, he thinks of Eddie...and how he would have loved Vicky. He thinks of all of his other friends back in Hawkins, would they like her? They're all so different from one another. Mrs Byers said it best once, "if these kids were a salad not one person would eat it. Nothing goes together, but then you try and it's a perfect match. Just gotta give it a go" Robin would probably like Vicky, she likes anyone as long as they're good to her and her friends. Nancy might be a little harder, Dustin would probably drive her insane with all his questions. Jonathan would piss Vicky off with his ability to always have his head in the clouds. He's not really aware of Vicky and that she's been watching him for a while now.

"Steve? What's wrong? Are you feeling alright?" she sounds concerned

He snaps out of his thoughts "Yeah, sorry I just... I was watching you. And I just started thinking I'd like to take you back home to meet my friends" he says

"Oook? That gave you that look and teary eyes? Should I be worried?"

"No just..." he gives a deep sigh and he goes up to her, wraps his arms around her and gives her a deep kiss. "I know we were planning on doing other stuff but I think I need to tell you about...this" he says and nods down towards his scars. She nods and gives his chest a kiss. They lay down on the bed, Steve covers them with a blanket and he starts telling her... The hours go by, he talks and she listens. "And there he died, in Dustins arms. He had to leave him there, it broke him he's never been the same since then. If I'd known what a great guy Eddie was I would have loved to have been his friend before all of that. But...well...we were kids. He was the freak I was the king. But I miss him so much sometimes it feels like my insides are tearing themselves apart. He would have loved you, and I think you would have liked him as well" he turns silent, tears slowly running down his face. Vicky's been quiet the whole time

"Well... I mean I've seen the scars I have no real reason to doubt your story. But you do realize how this sounds right?" she says hesitantly

"Oh I am very aware what it sounds like, why do you think I never talk about it? I'm just happy I still have the friends I had back then to talk to or this would probably end up killing me."

"What about your family?" Vicky asks. Steve looks at her and he continues the story from after Eddies death and up until present day. "So you lost a friend? Both your parents? Your home? All in one day? How the hell are you still sane?" she asks

"Who says I am" Steve smiles "all jokes aside, I haven't been the old Steve Harrington in many years. I've been so fucking angry...but you know what started changing all of that?" she shakes her head "I met this girl, she was sitting on the stairs outside my school crying"

"Oh shut up, I did not change anything about you" she snorts

"But you did, that was the first time since 86 I felt something for someone else, the first time I didn't think only about how awful MY life was. I mean...truth be told. My life looks like a fucking walk in the park compared to yours... Speaking of which, you're really not coming back to school?" there is an uncomfortable silence and then Vicky sighs

"No I'm not, and before you ask it has absolutely NOTHING to do with you and what happened the other day. I was just so fucking fed up with how I was treated that when the principal called me informing me of the reports she's been given I just told her I wasn't going to come back. She helped me arrange new classes at a culinary school on the other side of the city. It'll take me longer to get there and back every day but it's a fresh start and hopefully a new chance for me to show what I can do. So no, I am not coming back...EVER. Ok I might come to see you get your diploma though" she says smiling at him

"As sad as I'll be not to have you around I'm happy for you! I totally understand your decision sweetheart" Steve gives her head a kiss and hugs her tight. She lets out a big yawn and Steve notices how tired he is also, no wonder it's like 3 am. "Think we should get some sleep and I'll make you scream my name in the morning instead: he mumbles in to her hair and she giggles

"Sounds like a plan" she agrees. They crawl down under the covers and Steve pulls her close and before any of them know it they're asleep. Steve has nightmares every night, horrible ones. Always about the fucking bats and Eddie dying. This night is no different, except it is. In the worst part of his dreams he feels a warmth around him, calming him down. The warmth is killing the bats, it's saving them. Him AND Eddie, he feels loved. There's softness around him, not the harsh environment in the Upside down. He hears a humming sound, like someone's singing in the distance. He slowly comes to and he realises it's Vicky. She's quietly humming to him holding him close in her warm soft embrace. He smiles at her

"Thank you" he says and she looks down at his face

"Hey, you're awake. You had some real bad dreams didn't you?" she asks

"Yeah, they're horrible. But you changed them, saved me...saved Eddie. He dies, every night in my dreams...over and over for 7 years now. But this time he made it, because you came along and were all warm, soft and loving" he hugs her as tight as he can

"I...wow I didn't realise I helped. I just thought about what you told me about music helping that girl Max... So I just thought if you were dreaming about that place maybe singing wouldn't hurt..."

"It helped, it really did. Eased this troubled mind" Steve says still holding her tight not wanting to ever let her go

"Well in that case I'm glad I could help you ease some of it. But honestly I'm still kinda tired, would you mind trying to get some more sleep? I've been hugging you for the better part of an hour now" she yawns again and Steve looks at the time...it's only 5. They haven't even been asleep for 2 hours and she's been awake trying to calm him down for over an hour? He feels bad, but then again he has no control over his dreams.

"Sorry I kept you awake. You sleep as long as you need. I'm going to try and shut my eyes again also, I always have trouble getting back to sleep after the nightmares but who knows having you here with me might help" he says and they get comfortable under the covers again, Vicky falls asleep almost instantly and to his surprise Steve follows along shortly.

Steve wakes up from the sun hitting his face through the curtains. Which tells him it's past mid day at least, the spot next to him is empty. He looks around, Vicky's shirt is gone. He sits up rubbing his eyes and stretching.

"Vicky?" he says. There's no reply so she isn't in the bathroom. He gets up and puts on some sweatpants. He opens the door to the living room and he's met with the smell of freshly brewed coffee and pancakes. Yup, he's keeping her no doubt! He heads to the kitchen where she's dancing along to the radio as she's making food for them. "You do realise you're not allowed to leave now right? I'm keeping you!" he says and she gives a little yelp and spins around

"Fuck you scared me! I didn't hear you coming" she says

"You didn't? I thought I was kinda loud when I came" he grins at her

"Ha ha... THAT I did hear, you sounded hot as fuck... but I didn't hear you enter the kitchen...better?" she grins back

"Aaaah you meant that...no I can be very sneaky when I want to be" Steve sits down at the table watching her finish up the food. "Spoiling me already?" he says smiling at her

"Of course, and obviously it worked. You said you were keeping me" she smiles back at him putting a stack of pancakes in front of him and pouring coffee into his cup

"Oh I am, for as long as you'll have me" he says as he takes a big bite. He lets out a moan "daaaamn these are some good pancakes" he says with his mouth full. Knowing very well he's lucky Robin isn't here she'd have a fit if she saw him talking with food in his mouth even for a second. Vicky looks pleased and she sits down with a cup of coffee. "aren't you gonna eat?" he says

"I...you wouldn't mind?" she says

"Mind? Why would I mind you eating?" he's confused

"I never ate at school...I was told too many times growing up no one wants to watch a fat person stuff their face. It kinda stuck... I've got issues eating when people can see me" she's looking down at the cup in her hands and Steve drops his fork and gets up and kneels bedside her

"I'm not like them... I really really like you for who you are. I would feel bad if you weren't eating when we're around each other. I can't tell you enough how much I want you to be comfortable around me, in ALL aspects. But for now if you don't want to eat I wont bug you about it. But if this is going where I want it to go...well....let's just say you're gonna be fucking starving and that's no good" he smiles and squeezes her leg. She looks at him, then she gives him a smile

"Get me a plate please" she says and Steve gladly does. He puts it down and sits back down at his own plate. He continues eating, he tries SO hard not to watch her. But he can see in the corner of his eye she's put food on her plate and she's eating. He smiles a little to himself. He finishes before she does but he just grabs his coffee and turns to look out the window.

"This is probably the first time I'm ever going to say 'thank you for ignoring me' to anyone" he hears and he turns to look at Vicky. She's smiling at him

"No problem, I'll ignore you as long as you need me to. At least during meals" he leans over and strokes a strand of hair from her face "you're so fucking beautiful" he says spontaneously and Vicky blushes

"Shit... I'm not used to this...I don't know what to do with myself when you say things like that...but go on" she says giggling at the end and Steve has to laugh

"I'll keep showering you with compliments if you keep making me food like this and fucking me like you did last night" he gives her a wink

"Deal!" she says with a big grin "I mean I can throw you a compliment now and then as long as you promise to cook for me sometime"

"You do have a death wish don't you?: Steve laughs knowing very well his cooking have been the butt of a lot of jokes over the years. Robin SWEARS to this day that he tried to kill them all one year with a lasagna he...tried to make. He tells Vicky this and she has to sit down she's laughing too hard.

"Ok...fuck my stomach hurts from laughing... Fine I'll teach you to cook if you want, maybe we can surprise them with a Steve made lasagna when we go over there" she smiles

"Oh YES! If you think you have the patience it takes to teach me anything then I'm all yours"

"Patience? I thought you were at the top of your class? Shouldn't that mean you'd be easy to teach?" she tilts her head looking at him

"Nah... I mean apparently I'm good with numbers and that stuff. I get the stock market and how bonds work. What to go for and what to leave alone, I have a nose for that according to Mr Nolan. But other than that I'm a real moron..."

"Well... I'm up for the challenge! Just gotta get situated at the new school first. Would you come with me my first day? I mean not like go with me to class but like...drive me?" she says

"Of course I will, when's your first day? Just need to make sure I haven't got a test or something that morning"

"Monday at 8..."  Vicky gets up and starts clearing the table

"Hey, you cooked I'll do the dishes missy!" Steve takes the plates from her and goes over to the sink and starts running the water. She smiles and comes to join him. She hops up and sits on the counter next to him.

"Can I ask you something?" she says and she looks flustered

"Sure" Steve looks at her, why the sudden blushing he wonders

"Well...last night. When I...squirted" Steve drops the plate he's holding...this he was NOT expecting "you said it was a first for you...was that true or just some kind of confidence boost?" she's kicking her legs and looking like she'd much rather sink through the counter than ask him this

Steve clears his throat "It was... I mean I'm not gonna lie to you. There's been a lot of women for a while...it was...sad as it might sound some sort of anger management to me. Rough sex, preferably in some sleazy bar where I was a nobody and she was even more anonymous" he sighs "I'm not the best out there when it comes to dealing with feelings, I have that from my dad. After Eddie...and this girl I thought I hurt but didn't I just didn't want to form attachment so I became... Robins words not mine, a manwhore" he glances over at her, was this a deal-breaker? Was she going to leave now? But turns out Vicky was only looking at him smiling

"I get that, I really do. As I said last night, I'm not very experienced but there's been a few guys. If you don't get attached...you can't get hurt right?" Steve stares at her

"Are you reading my mind? That's exactly it..." he says

"Nah, but I mean it makes sense. But what about this? You and me?" she says

"I don't know what you want this to be... I want this to be us, preferably for ever. I can't tell you what it was about you that struck such a nerve with me, because I don't know myself. But it was something so wonderful about the way you are, I think you somehow remind me of Eddie. Been through so much shit you can't really believe that someone would wanna be with you for you. Everyone has a motive, his was that he sold drugs. People wanted to get in his good graces to hopefully score drugs at a better price. So when all the shit went down and we all came looking he acted somewhat like you, tried to act out to get us to leave. I was ready to give up on him right away but Dustin persisted, insisted he was a great guy. He was right, and now I miss him every day. I wasn't going to let that happen once more...on the other hand I didn't stick my tongue down his throat and press a raging boner in to his stomach...so maybe he gave in to my charm a little faster than you did"

"Well...if were being honest here over dirty dishes... I liked the raging boner, and the kiss. I just...thought you'd be another fuck and bail kinda guy. And I liked you so much... I didn't want that. Also...as I've said, have you SEEN you? There was no chance in hell a guy like you would be for real. At least that was what I told myself, but then you left the flowers and the note and I told myself to at least give you a chance. Am I going to regret that Steve?" she locks her mesmerizing blue eyes with his. Steve feels like he could die for this girl, also he feels like his pants suddenly got a little too small in certain areas. He dries his hands on a towel and then he steps in between her legs where she's sitting perched on the counter. He grabs her ass and scoots her closer to the edge so their crotches align

"You tell me?" he says in a deep voice before leaning in and placing kisses on her neck. She wraps her arms around him and lets out a soft moan

"I sure hope I won't regret it" she whispers and then she kisses him and Steves legs feel like jello.

"Lean back a little and lift your ass" he says coarsely, she smiles at him and does as he asks. Lucky for him she's only wearing her underwear and a long shirt. He pulls down and drops her panties on the floor and then he grabs the smooth flesh of her inner thighs and with soft touches his fingers trails up them as she pulls her shirt off exposing her naked body to him. He moans and leans in and takes one of her nipples in his mouth just as his fingers reach her pussy. He slides one finger in to her folds. Fuck she's soaking already, how is she real? She lets out a feral sounding moan and her nails dig in to his shoulders. He lets his finger slide in to her as his thumb start making circular motions over her clit. "Fuck I wanna make you squirt again, that was just so sexy" he whispers in her ear

"Wanna..." her breathing is heavy "fuck wanna come on your cock Steve, please" she whines. Hell, Steve needn't be asked twice to come in that pussy again! He drops his pants and he lines up and slowly fills her up with his cock, they both let out a moan as he hits bottom.

"Fuuuuck you feel so good" he growls as he slowly starts thrusting in to her. He grabs her legs and holds them so her ass is almost out from the counter, he starts picking up the pace, thrusting harder and faster "rub your clit for me babe, wanna have you cum all over me, soak me" he moans and she reaches down and starts playing with herself and he thinks he's gonna come right that instant only from the sight of his big cock sliding in and out of her as she's rubbing herself. He can feel the walls of her pussy tightening around him, he picks up the pace a little more, shallower thrusts but faster. She's almost screaming now and then she releases. It's like his cock is being pushed out of her, she gushes all over him, the counter, the floor. She's moaning like crazy, her body letting go in spasms in his arms. He waits until her breathing calms down a little, then he shoves himself in her again, he needs to fill her up. "That was so fucking hot babe, so fucking hot" he murmurs in her ear. She's barely coherent, just a moaning mess in his arms. He fucks her like a mad man. Feeling his balls tightening he releases with a deep rumpling groan. As they descend from their high he pulls out, taking a stream of thick white cum with him dripping down and mixing with her juices. They're leaning on each other panting and trying to come back to reality. Steve helps her down from the counter, but they didn't think about the stuff on the floor. When Vickys feet land in their mixed fluids she slips, taking Steve with her. They land in a laughing pile on his kitchen floor

"Fuck...did you hurt yourself?" he chuckles

"No, I'm too padded to get hurt. You?" she laughs

"Nah, I'm good. Should have wiped that up before helping you down. Lets remember that next time" he says giving her a kiss

"So I passed this round to? There's gonna be a next time?" she grins

"Oh you're not getting away, you're mine now! I'll be fucking you 'til eternity" he mumbles in to the crease of her neck and he hears her sigh with pleasure

"Yours" she says softly

#steve x fem #steve harrington smut #steve harrington

[zunniva]

Hard-Pressed

okay gang this fic is dedicated to @fleurfairie because she sent me an ask for virgin!reader with big dick steve and i tried answering it and then i deleted it like fucking dumbass,,, so harmonia, this is for you! so there isn't any actual penetration in this, BUT it is one of the horniest fics i have ever created with HEAVY emphasis on steves gigantic dick,, so please enjoy

Tags: Steve Harrington x Reader, virgin!afab!reader, really light degradation, hung!steve, no actual penetration but talks about it, uhhh humping?? haha

You really should have known that Steve had his reputation in high school as “King Steve” for a reason. Getting together with him had been far too easy for there not to be a catch. Kissing him for the first time had been as easy as breathing, meeting his lips in a chaste embrace in his car after dropping the kids off at the arcade. Going on dates with him, holding his hand, doing all of the things people in relationships do together; it all had come second nature, as if you had both been doing this for years.

The only thing tripping you up, embarrassingly, was actually engaging in one of the so-called “benefits” of a relationship. The… sex part.

When you had told Steve that you’re a virgin, he hadn’t made you feel embarrassed in the slightest, kissing you lovingly with a hand cupping your cheek. “I could show you, if you want, sweetheart. But if you don’t want to, if you don’t ever want to, I am perfectly happy just being with you. I don’t need the other stuff, you know?”

You just shook your head hard, hard enough to make Steve laugh at your vehemence. “No,” you had said, “I want it, Stevie. You have no idea how much I want it, okay? I mean, have you seen yourself? How could I not want you? I think I just, uh, need to practice, I guess. Taking stuff, y’know, uh, inside?” Your face had been burning, but you took comfort in the sight of Steve’s cheeks heating up in a blush as well. He had grinned though, one of his hands trailing down to brush at your hip.

“Oh, sweetheart,” he had murmured. “I would be honored.”

And thus started the process of your training to take Steve’s cock. One night, he had just inched a finger inside, the digit long and calloused inside you, while he licked and sucked at your clit until you gushed all over his face. A week later, he worked two fingers inside, crooking them up into a spot that you didn’t even know existed, while he pressed a thick thumb onto your clit. He had held you while you shook like a leaf, kissing you softly while working you through your orgasm. It was a strange sensation at first, having something inside you like that, but Steve’s talented fingers and pretty mouth made you grateful that you had waited. 

But there still are some nights, like tonight, that you don’t really want one of Steve’s fingers inside you. You don’t really want anything inside, even though Steve’s so warm against you, his big arm wrapped around your shoulders, and the ache between your thighs is impossible to ignore. The sensation of taking things inside is still new, as strange to get used to as it is pleasurable, and tonight you don’t want to have to breathe through your nose as Steve slowly stretches you open. You just want to cum, hard, in the only way you can when you’re with Steve.

Damn, what has this boy done to you?

It’s fairly innocent, the both of you in Steve’s big, empty house, cuddled up together while watching a movie, and it strikes you that Steve has no idea. He has no idea that you’re so wet underneath the pajama pants that he has so graciously lended to you. He has no idea that you’re thinking about his head between your thighs, licking at your clit and telling you how good you are, how pretty you are for him when you cum. He has no idea that you had made yourself cum before he had picked you up from your house to take you to his, rubbing your clit with Steve’s name on your lips.

You glance up to gaze at your boyfriend, only to find his eyes already trained on you, not the movie. He grins boyishly, and your heart skips what feels like three beats at once. It’s hard sometimes, wrapping your head around how handsome Steve is, and that you get to call him yours. You lean up to press a kiss to his lips, unable to help yourself. Steve is already meeting you halfway there.

“Stevie?” you murmur against his mouth.

“Yeah, sweetheart?”

“Can I try something?” you breathe, trying to tamp down your nerves. “It’s something, y’know, um, something sex- uh, sex-related?”

Steve chokes on a breath, blood suddenly rushing down to his cock. You’re a virgin, inexperienced and pretty nervous when it comes to the things you and Steve do in the bedroom, but Steve thinks you’re the sexiest thing in the damn world. And you don’t even try, which is like, half of Steve’s problem. He doesn’t think he’s had this many poorly-timed hard-ons since he was fifteen, but being with you just makes it happen. And you have no idea.

“Yeah, baby,” he chokes out, breaking himself out of his thoughts. “Anything you want.”

“What if I wanna see your cock?” you blurt out, and Steve’s eyes widen at your language, shocked at your confidence, before he remembers himself. He wants you to be confident, wants you to tell him what you want.

“Okay, sweetheart,” he says, “but if you wanna, y’know, tak-” he starts, but you cut him off.

“I’m not gonna try to, uh, get it inside me. But, I just, I wanna, y’know, I wanna get, I just, shit, uh- oh fuck it,” you growl, frustrated at the fact that you can’t even find the words to tell him what you want. “Just, Stevie, can you take your pants off?”

You don’t have to tell him twice, evidently. Steve takes his arm from around your shoulders to shove his sweatpants down his thighs, letting his achingly hard cock to slap up against his stomach, and holy shit. Holy shit. 

He was “King Steve” for a very good reason. You obviously don’t have a lot of experience, but anyone could see how huge Steve Harrington is, especially with his cock hard and sticky and curved against his stomach, veins pulsing and aching for your touch.

This is the catch. Everything has been easy, so easy with Steve. But handling that? Shit, that’s going to be hard. In, uh, more ways than one.

There’s a brief feeling of panic that sinks into your stomach, a thought of ‘how is that ever going to fit’ ricocheting around your brain. But that thought isn’t important tonight, and even if it was, you know that Steve would never, ever take the chance of hurting you, no matter how desperate you are. 

You eye the fucking monster between Steve’s legs as you stand, hoping that you look at least somewhat sexy as you slide Steve’s pajama pants down your legs, taking your panties with them. The cool air of the room meets your exposed cunt, making you throb desperately as you glance at Steve’s face. You want to giggle at his wide eyed expression, his gaze trained on your needy, dripping pussy.

You stalk forward, slowly, pushing lightly at his shoulder until he twists, laying down on the couch, his cock thick and throbbing against his stomach. You try to take a subtle, calming breath through your nose before you swing a leg over your boyfriend’s lap, straddling him just over his cock. You hear his breath hitch, just barely.

“Is this okay?” you whisper, wanting to make sure that Steve wants it just as much as you do.

“Yeah,” he breathes, “so much. Want it so much, baby. You just, you gotta be careful, okay?”

“Okay, Steve,” you smile, before sinking your hips down and resting the dripping heat of your pussy on Steve’s thick cock. He’s thick enough that he spreads the lips of your cunt apart, and you can feel how wide he is against your tight entrance. 

You relish in Steve’s choked up moan, before rocking your hips, slow and experimental, and fuck. The veins along his length press into your clit as you rock against him, before nudging against the thick head. He’s hot and so hard between your thighs, pressed against the most intimate parts of you, and it’s so, so fucking good.

Steve moans softly as you rock back and forth against him, his fingers digging into your hips. It feels so dirty, his cock spreading your pussy apart, sliding against the tiny, tight little entrance of your cunt. You’re so wet, soaking his cock and getting him so sticky as you rock against him, frantic for it.

“My needy baby,” he mutters, and you whine in response, leaning forward to nudge your head into the crook of Steve’s neck, but not stopping your movements. You grind, desperate and throbbing, against his cock. “So innocent, baby, but you’re so dirty,” Steve continues. “My little virgin baby. Never touched a cock before, but you’re not innocent, are you? No, baby, I know what you are, sweet girl. Do you know what you are?” You shake your head against Steve’s neck, rocking your hips hard against him, your thighs trembling.

“You’re a slut,” he whispers, and you gasp, your cunt clenching hard against Steve, and he feels it. He feels it and moans, his hips twitching up to press himself harder between your legs. “My slut, just for me,” Steve continues, “I’m the only one who gets to see you like this, who has ever seen you like this, right sweet girl? Nobody else knows how needy you are, how much you need someone to make you cum. You wanna cum like this baby? Grinding against my cock like a slut?”

Steve uses the grip he has on your hips to pull you onto him, again and again, the ridges of his cock moving against your sticky, throbbing clit and you whine into his neck. “Yes, yes, need it so fucking bad, Steve, need to cum, please baby,” you whimper, and Steve moans in response. He shifts his hips up as he pulls you against him, and it’s almost like he’s fucking you for real. He’s so close, so close, and you want him to fuck you so bad, so fucking bad. Your hips twitch hard, and Steve grins, doing it again, and again.

“This is how I could fuck you, baby. Could just sink into your tight little cunt, baby, stretch you so wide to take my cock. You want it, baby, I know you do.”

“Yes,” you gasp, unable to help it. “Want you to fuck me so bad, you’d feel so good, so good in me. I’m so empty Stevie, oh god. Wanna be your slut, wanna be yours, I-”

“You are mine, sweet girl, all mine. Next time, next time I’ll fuck you for real, yeah? But right now,” he mutters, his hips desperately thrusting his fat cock against your sopping cunt, “I want you to soak my cock with this pretty pussy.”

It doesn’t take long after that, not when you’re both writhing against each other, minds fuzzy with need. The knot in your stomach is tightening, tightening, pulling taught, until it snaps without warning, sending you spiraling into a desperate orgasm. Your pussy clenches and throbs hard against Steve’s cock as you cry Steve’s name softly into his shoulder. 

“Fuck, so good, baby, doing so good, so sexy for me, fuck baby-” Steve groans and you can feel how his cock pulses, shooting hot cum between you both. You can’t help the daydream of him coming inside you, of it dripping out of your used cunt.

Next time. Next time.

You both breathe together for a moment, Steve’s cock softening slowly beneath you, before you meet his lips in a soft kiss. “Thank you, Steve,” you murmur, and you nearly giggle at how quickly Steve’s eyes shoot open, his hands tightening again on your hips.

“Thank me? No, baby, thank you. Made me feel so good, sweetheart,” Steve says, peppering kisses over your face and grinning at your happy giggles. “Love you, baby,” he whispers, like it’s a secret.

“I love you too, Stevie,” you say, and you don’t think you’ve ever been more confident in anything before.

[zunniva]

The Wallflower part 2

So this is part 2 of The Wallflower,been writing and rewriting for weeks. I wasn't sure which way I wanted this to go. Still not sure I like it, but I hope you guys do

Also... I'm sorry if I'm making absolutely no sense when I mention the dom/sub aspect. I'm not that well educated in it but I hope I'm not offending anyone with that short part ❤️

🛑 Warnings 🛑 Sexual activities, strong language, some violent behaviour, mention of SA and r**e

“Is there a reason your fucking guard dog ALWAYS seem to be answering the phone when I call?” fuck... I shouldn't have answered. I know better by now! It's been about a month of Eddie answering every call and Laura hanging up on him.

“Well...what can I say. He's faster than me” I sigh

“Bet you tell him to answer, you don't want to talk to your own sister?”

“Not really, no”

“So? Are you coming home any time soon? Or do mum and I have to go to fucking Nowhere, Indiana if we wanna see you from now on? That is if I'm ALLOWED of course” she's so bitter, and it makes me feel soooo good

“Why wouldn't you be allowed to travel to Indiana?” I love playing stupid with her

“For fucks sake, you know what I mean! Well I guess having a guard dog is pretty easy when you have money” she snickers

“Laura, careful” I say “I don't have the best patience when it comes to you any more”

“You think I care if you try to insult me? Sweet sister, I am the mean one here. I bet this Eddie is just someone you're too NICE to throw out so he's there spending your money. Well...don't come back here crying when he leaves you”

“Never have truer words been spoken Laura” I say

“I KNEW IT! I'm right, he's not your boyfriend just some loser you paid to tell me that”

“I meant that you're the mean one” I smile “what's really the problem Laura? Are you lonely? Is that what's triggering this excessive calling? Used to be every other week you'd call to insult me. Now it's every other day... Jealous much?”

She lets out a scoff “Why would I be jealous of YOU?”

“Well, I'm happy now. And I've made good friends which then makes that question unnecessary for you to ask. I haven't heard you brag about your friends in a while, or any of the myriads of men you date...” I knew this would hit the spot

“I don't have to tell you EVERYTHING about my life” strangely her voice isn't as confident any more

“Well, you've been telling me everything for years now...to make ME jealous so I mean...what's changed?”

I hear keys in the door and Eddie comes in. He looks at me, looks at the phone and raises an eyebrow like a question. I nod at him and roll my eyes.

“You ok?” he mouths at me and I nod and he smiles and goes to the bed room to change out of his work clothes

“So now you're not even listening to me?” Lauras voice breaks through my admiration of the guy that's undressing in my bed room.

“Whaaaat?” I sigh

“I said that nothing's changed... I just don't feel you need to know about my personal life” her voice is getting less and less confident by the minute

“Strange, you've never been that considerate in your life. Look I don't have time for you now, Eddie just got back from work so we're having dinner”

“Of course, the hired help got there. Well I beat him today so you can just send him home. Well ARE you coming home at all?”

“I was planning on taking Eddie with me to Seattle for mum's birthday. I can close the store for a couple of days then so it might be good timing” I sigh, she really doesn't need this information, I wasn't going to bring him until Christmas but then I thought that if I could get the awful meet and greet done with earlier than that it might not ruin my favourite holiday.

“Riiiight, and then when mum's birthday arrives he 'has to work' or someone in his 'family is sick' or something right?” her snappish tone is back

“Whatever Laura, have a good day. I'm sure you can discuss this further with Eddie next time you call” I hang up before she starts up again

I pinch the bridge of my nose and inhale sharply.

“What's to be discussed with me next time?” I hear from the door to the bed room. I turn and I let out a moan. Eddie's standing there, naked and glorious.

“Oh, just how you're my hired man. You don't love me you're just annoying her for the money. You know...the obvious” I say and I lock eyes with him as I slowly start walking towards him unbuttoning my dress as I do

“Oh, yeah that! Damn she caught me” he smiles not letting me go with his stare “I mean I have noooo interest in you other than the pay check” he mumbles as he starts to stroke his hardening cock “no interest what so ever”

“No I can tell, totally uninterested” I say as I unclasp my bra and throw it behind me. I step out of my panties just before I reach him “I mean if it wasn't for the obvious lack of interest I might fuck you some time, but as it is...I mean why bother. Right?” I smirk

“Don't you fucking DARE put those clothes back on!” he grabs me and presses me up against the bedroom wall, pinning my arms up over my head with one hand. The free hand quickly moving down between my legs, fingers sliding in to my folds with ease. “Do you get wet just looking at me sweetheart? You're soaking” he purrs at me as I moan at his touch

“Have you seen you? Of course I get wet just seeing you” I pant and I move my hips so I can meet his hands movements.

He tuts at me “Nah pet. I'll be doing the touching here. You just be a good girl and take it” he smiles at me

“Yes, master” I whisper and it has the same effect now that it had the first night I tried calling him that. I'd been reading a particularly spicy novel before he came here that night, the girl in the book called her man 'Sir' but I didn't think that suited Eddie. Then I thought of his roll as dungeon master in Hellfire. So that night when we were making out he asked me to take off my panties for him. I answered him 'Yes...master' and he fucking lost it. He makes me so comfortable in my own skin, which just a few months ago would have been something I'd never ever think would be possible for me.

“You're gonna kill me sweetheart, making me so fucking horny calling me master like that” Eddie growls in my ear as he pushes his fingers in to me with a squelching sound. My knees wobble a bit and he chuckles softly “what's got you weak in the knees honey? Could it be this?” he smiles and lets one more finger slide in to me and I buckle under his touch. Eddie quickly catches me before I slide down the wall completely, swooping me up in to his arms and carrying me to the bed. “Wanna spread those amazing thighs for me sweetheart?” his grin is so sexy is takes my breath away. I do as I'm told, spreading my legs as wide as my body lets me, making Eddie smile even wider “there it is...fuck I love watching you do that babe” he murmurs at me slowly creeping up the bed towards me eyes locked on my pussy.

He sits down on his knees between my legs letting his hands play over my breasts and down my tummy. “So fucking soft and warm, God I love your body” he's in his own world now and I love him for it. His hands reach the inside of my thighs and Eddie grabs a handful of the soft flesh in his hands, growling deep down in his chest as he does. Then he finally leans in and lets his tongue slide up my slit from asshole to clit in one go making me yelp from the sudden impact. He begins sucking and running his tongue in circles over my clit while letting one hands fingers slide in to me again reaching that soft spongy part inside that makes me melt like snow in his hands. I squirm, I writhe and I moan like I'm possessed from his touch, it never fails. He knows my body like it's been his for years and years. The orgasm hits like a freight train and I'm pretty sure I sound like some kind of banshee. Before I can even come down from my high I feel Eddie pushing him self in to me, one thrust and he's in to the hilt. He pauses for a second, eyes closed and a smile on his lips “fuck yeah babe, this is it... God I've been longing for this all day” he grabs my hips and starts moving, slow and deep at first. He feels so good, filling me up like he's made for my body and my body alone. His thrusts get faster and he's making the sexiest sounds imaginable as he fucks me. His hand moves in and he begins working my clit again with skilled fingers, knowing exactly what's gonna make me fall apart again. “There you go babe, scream my name... I wanna feel you cum all over me...” he's fucking me so good and I can feel that knot in my stomach growing larger as he pushes me closer and closer to the edge of sanity. “That's my good girl, fucking me like no other... cum for me...” he growls and I let go

“EDDIEEEEE FUUUUCK!!!” I scream as he sends me over the edge one more time following close behind. I feel him pulsate in me and hear him let out the most delicious groans as he fills me up. Then he slumps down on the side of me pulling me in real close kissing me deeply

“God dammit woman! I love you” Eddie's panting and smiling at me

“Love you to....master” I say winking at him

“Well aren't I lucky” he mumbles in to my lips as he keeps kissing me “I have found the best girl out there”

We lay there for a bit cuddling. Eddie gets up on his elbow and looks down at me

“So...how bad was she today?”

“Laura?” he nods “nah not too bad actually. She just went on about how you were someone I hired to act like my boyfriend. She keeps referring to you as either 'the guard dog' or 'the hired help'...she's so jealous it's killing her. Mean as it might make me sound I LOVE it” I say and I blush a little

“Sweetheart, with all the shit you've told me I can't blame you” Eddie chuckles and pulls me in closer hugging me tight “as awesome as this is... I'm kinda hungry” he says

“What? You always eat when you get home from work, did something distract you today?” I smile in to the pillow

“Did something...?” Eddie laughs “Hell yeah, I'd say something distracted me. The sexiest god damn book store employee there ever was made me go all feral because she's so fucking hot” he tickles me making me scream with laughter

“LET ME GO EDDIE MUNSON!” I scream as he pins me to the bed tickling me all over “Or there will be no more sexy book store employee for you” he lets go with a pout

“Awww...mean” he says with a wink

We get out of bed and I start dinner as Eddie takes a shower and changes in to more comfortable clothes. He's basically living here now, almost all of his things have found their way to my drawers and closet. Nothing we've discussed it just kind of happened slowly over time. I've noticed and I'm thrilled. I want to talk to Eddie about it but I don't quite know how to start up a conversation like that. Some things still make me nervous, talking about relationship things is one of them. I always have this little voice in the back of my head saying I've gotten ahead of myself, that I've misread the situation, that I've misunderstood Eddie...things like that. Then we have what ever talk we need to have and everything is fine, just...my fucking mind.

We eat dinner, Eddie praising my cooking as always.

“Hey, I wanted to ask you something” I look down at my hands trying to swallow that lump of uncertainty forming in the back of my throat

“Yeah?” Eddie beams at me like he always does making me feel safe and loved...but still the lump is there

“So... I mean... It's been 3 months, I know it's probably too soon to even mention this but... If you'd like...this is a big apartment” my voice no more than a whisper at the end

“Sweetheart... Are you trying to ask me if I wanna move in with you?” Eddie smiles and takes my hand

“Well...” deep breath “yeah” still can't look at him

“Babe, look at me” he says and I do, his smile is wide and reassuring “I would love to, been thinking about it myself. Can't even remember when I slept in my own bed last. Not even sure I want to sleep there again, it would be too empty without your soft body to keep me company” he says and I let out a big relaxing sigh “Did this really make you nervous? Asking me if I wanna move on with you?” he asks me surprised and I nod in response “But why?”

“I...don't know. Maybe it's the fact that all I've ever known about relationships is what I've seen my mum and Laura go through. They were always in such a hurry with everything and nothing ever lasted... I guess I was afraid I was moving too fast for you and that you'd get cold feet” I admit looking down at my hands again. I see Eddies big hands enclose mine in a warm embrace

“Kat, c'mon... I'm not easily scared, you know that. Besides I love you too much, you're not able to get rid of me. So don't worry about that. I mean... I've basically been living here since that first week haven't I” he chuckles “I went to the trailer the other day, realized all my stuff is here. So it's not like I live there any more. Only thing I need to get is my guitar and some other small things, all my clothes are here. So it's not really you who need to ask me if I wanna move in. It should really be me asking if you're ok with me already having moved in”

I look at him then I get up from my seat and I walk up to him sitting down on his lap and pressing my lips to his.

“I love you freak, and I'm so happy you've moved in” I say as we part “another thing I was meaning to talk to you about is my mum's birthday. It's in 2 weeks, are you able to get some time off work and come with me? I kinda let it slip to Laura I was thinking of bringing you, so if I don't she'll have all the ammo she'll need to ruin the whole weekend” I look at him

“I think that's doable, wouldn't wanna leave my best girl in the claws of the devil all on her own. Hey, what if we make it a road trip? Maybe Robin and Casey wanna come along, I remember them talking about visiting Casey's family. And what the hell we'll bring Harrington as well, he could do with a change of scenery” Eddie smiles at me hugging me tight

“Sound like a good idea, I'll call Casey and see if that'll work for them. Should we be keeping Steve or do we send him along with them?” I giggle

“Let's keep him with us, maybe that's what your sister needs? A good guy with a big cock and a fat wallet” Eddie laughs

“Jeeesus Eddie, I didn't need to know that about Steve” I laugh “maybe that's what SHE needs but I hardly think Steve needs a narcissist with a spending problem and a foul temper” I say on a more serious note

“He'll be fine, he's not as meek as he seems” Eddie kisses me “thanks for dinner by the way it was lovely as always” he says “wanna come with me to get the last of my things then?”

“Sure, I just need to clean this first” I say and I get up

“WE need to, c'mon do you think I'm expecting you to do everything around here?” he gets up and collects the dishes from the table as I take the leftovers in to the kitchen.

When we're done cleaning up after dinner we head off to the trailer park to gather the last of Eddie's stuff. There isn't much left as he said. His guitar, some photos and a few books. He stands in the door to the trailer and I can see his eyes filling with tears, it's been home for quite some time after all. I go up and I wrap my arms around him

“You're sure about this? I wouldn't want you to leave if you're not 100% sure you wanna live with me” I say

“I'm a 1000% sure babe, just...this place holds memories...not that many good ones but still. Hey can we invite Wayne some time? I want him to see I did make it out of here at last” his voice breaks at the end and my heart fills with love for this sensitive dork of mine

“What kind of a question is that? Of course you can invite your uncle to your home. Just 'cause I wouldn't want my family within a 100 miles from Hawkins doesn't mean you can't have your family come over any time you want. It is YOUR home to now” I tell him and he smiles at me and gives me a long hug

“OUR home...wow...that's insane. Hey...I'ma be livin' with a giiiirl” he chuckles “think about all them cooties”

“Dork” I say and I laugh at him as I pick up the bag of photos and carry them to the car. On the way home we stop at Family Video. We head inside only to once again be met by Steve sighing behind the front desk and Robin loudly arguing in the stacks. “WHY CAN'T YOU JUST GET IT IN YOUR THICK SKULL THAT TOM CRUISE SUUUUCKS”

“Hey Buckley....Gareth” Eddie calls in towards where the sounds are coming from

“Hey Freak...can you come get this...I think it belongs to you” we hear Robin call back and Eddie chuckles and heads towards them, not sure who he's really saving

“Hey Steve” I smile at him, can't for the life of me stop my eyes from glancing down his body quickly without him noticing

“Hey Kat, what's up” he smiles back at me

“Not much, been to pick up the last of Eddies stuff from the trailer”

“So he's officially moved in now? Like 3 moths after he ACTUALLY moved in” Steve laughs

“Something like that” I laugh with him “hey... I wanted to ask you if you might wanna join me and Eddie in Seattle in like 2 weeks. Mum's birthday is coming up and Casey and Robin are coming with us for a road trip. We just wouldn't wanna leave you behind”

“Cool, yeah I think that'll work. But you sure you want me to tag along? I'm not going to be in the way?” he asks

“No, of course not. I was thinking at first that you maybe wanted to go with Robin but I know that Casey's family hasn't got that much room. Mum does and she's been saying she'd wanna meet my my friends. We've been getting along better now...there is of course the matter of the devil incarnate thou...”

“Your sister? Yeah I think I can take her” he smiles

“Eddie said something like that” I suddenly blush

“What the hell, why are you blushin all of a sudden? What has he said to you?” Steve is looking very amused

“Oh....just...”

“I told her that her sister might need a nice guy with a big cock and a fat wallet” Eddie comes up to us laughing

“C'mon Munson...don't embarrass your girl like that” Steve scoffs at him but there's a hint of a smile on his lips

“I wasn't lying so...” Eddie kisses me on the forehead “sorry babe” he mumbles and smiles at me

“S'ok...just...can't help but look now” I whisper at him and he roars with laughter. Steve probably has an idea what that was about and he blushes and shakes his head at us

“Morons...the both of you. But I'll come with...what am I to do if you all lave anyway...might as well deal with the devil” he smirks “and for the record... I can get a hotel room. No need to house me, my cock and my fat wallet” he laughs

I sigh and shake my head “whatever you like Steve. But I'll tell mum you'll be coming with us so she's prepared for one extra guest at the table” I say

The 2 weeks before we leave are quiet. The store is slow, not a lot of customers right now. Mum was thrilled I'd be bringing my friends. She even insisted that I invite Casey and Robin over for lunch. Something that's never happened during the 17 years I've been friends with Casey. This guy she's with must be a real gem, making her act this civil towards me. Laura is still a story all on her own, she still calls almost every day. I still let Eddie answer and she goes off on him telling him he's a loser, a hired help, a fucking thief for stealing my money from me etc. It's going to be so much fun setting him lose on her in a couple of days. She still thinks I'm coming alone, she has absolutely no trust in Eddie actually showing up.

The trip is awesome, we take a couple of days off all of us so we can take our time driving. We leave Wednesday and we reach Seattle on Thursday late in the evening. I take the last part of the drive seeing as I know my way around. We drop off Casey and Robin at Caseys parents house and then we drive the five minutes to mum's house. It's weird seeing it, I feel like I just left a couple of days ago at the same time as I feel like it's been years. I dread going in but Eddie gives me a reassuring hug and Steve a big smile.

“Lets go grab these bulls by their balls now babe!” Eddie says and takes my hand. We go up to the door and I knock. We hear footsteps and a very handsome and kind looking man opens the door.

“Hello, you must be Katherine! I'm Henry it is so nice to finally meet you. Ruth has told me all about you” He smiles a warm smile at us and steps to the side so we can enter

“Hello Henry, I wish I could say mum has been telling me all about you to but I guess we've mostly been talking about me. I have heard your name and some stuff about you though” I say feeling I need to be honest

“Well, I'm not much to brag about” he chuckles “Welcome you 2 as well, where are my manners” he says looking over at Eddie and Steve

“Hey man, I'm Eddie. Kat's boyfriend this is our good friend Steve” Eddie shakes hands with Henry

“Eddie and Steve, yes I have heard about you to” Henry smiles at them and I hear my mum coming from the kitchen

“Are they here?” she enters the hallway wiping her hands on... A APRON?

“Since when do you wear aprons?” I can't stop myself

“Well hello to you too honey...” she hugs me and looks me up and down “you look good sweetie. And I wear aprons when I cook” she smiles

“Cook? You know how to cook?” I'm confused...are we in the right house

“I'll tell you all about it. Now aren't you going to introduce me?” she glances at the boys

“Sorry...of course. Mum this is Eddie, my boyfriend and this is our friend Steve. Guys this is my mum Ruth” I say dreading her reaction

“Eddie, so good to finally meet you” she smiles so widely I'm beginning to suspect I AM in the wrong house. She even gives him a hug... what the hell is happening here? Then she turns to Steve “and Steve, I have heard lovely things about you. It is nice to finally meet you as well” she gives him a hug to and I feel like I need to sit down

“Is she here?” I ask

“Who? Oh Laura...but she's on her way I suppose” mum looks nervous

“Well...ok. I need the restroom, I'll be right back” I say

“Me and Steve will get the things from the car” Eddie smiles at me

“You do that, thanks” I say and I head to the downstairs toilet. I splash my face with cold water and I look in the mirror. There is something so wrong here...who IS that woman? Could it all be Henry's doing? Then that man is my new hero... I like this version of my mum, she's never before told me I look good. Making me suspicious though. I go back in to the hallway, I hear mum and Henry in the kitchen laughing. Weird sound in this house... But where are the guys? It shouldn't take them this long to get a couple of bags? I look out the window and my blood freezes. They're standing by the car having a smoke and well...she's arrived... I open the door and I head outside

“Laura” I say and she spins around with a great big smile. I sneak a peek at Eddie who's got this mischievous smile on his lips and Steve has the same look. What are they up to?

“Kaaaat... You came” my sisters voice is so fake it hurts my ears

“Yeah? I mean I did tell you I was coming so”

“Well... I see I was right” she has a very smug look on her face

“You were right? About what?” Eddie and Steve are giggling quietly and suddenly I get it. She hasn't figured out who they are. They haven't told her

“Well, we can talk all about THAT when we get inside. I was just talking to these goooooorgeous guys here” she gives them a dazzling smile

“Oh...” I fight the urge to laugh out loud at her.

“Where's your car by the way? Don't tell me the hired help has wrecked it and you're stuck with THIS?” she points at the car we borrowed from Eddies boss so we'd all fit and we wouldn't have to take 2 cars. I look over at her as I take the bags out of the trunk and then I throw the keys at Steve.

“I did no such thing... Hello Lucifer...” Eddie smirks at Laura

“Yeah...that's Eddie...and this is Steve our friend” I say and we all laugh at the look on Lauras face as we take our things and head back inside “Are you coming in or are you just going to stand there all night?” I ask as I'm about to close the door. Laura isn't making a single sound, she just walks up to the house and past me as quick as she can. She's not even looking at Eddie or Steve she just rushes in to the kitchen

“Oh that was...priceless. She was flirting SOOO heavily with us the second she turned the corner and saw us” Eddie laughs

“I've never seen her that speechless” I say “I kinda like it” I snicker “I'm going to take the bags upstairs, you go join the others in the kitchen” I kiss Eddie and I take the bags

“You need help?” he asks and Steve nods

“Nah, I'm a big girl I can handle them” I smile and I head up the stairs to my old room. I open the door and I'm instantly back to feeling as small and insignificant as I did the last time I was in here. God I hated this place... I put our bag down on the bed then I head to the guest room to leave Steves things in there. I finally convinced him it wasn't a problem having him in the house, he needn't get a hotel room for 2 nights. I hear footsteps behind me as I'm putting his bag on the bed

“Seriously?” Laura is fuming...now I recognise her

“Seriously WHAT Laura?” I sigh with my back still turned at her

“That's who you're paying to act your boyfriend? You couldn't have... I don't know stuck to YOUR league? You really think anyone one of us believes that perfect specimen of a man is for REAL your boyfriend? C'mon Kat... And Steve? How many hot men are you paying to try and convince me you have a life?” she scoffs at me “You might be able to fool mum and Henry, but I know you Kat. You are not the girl to bag a guy like that. Why the hell would they be friends with YOU? The most boring and insipid person known to man? What are you going to do to yourself when the money runs out and they leave you? Huh? Gonna come back here and hide at mums and become the wallflower again? Jesus fucking Christ Kat, you should have left them at home, I'm not falling for that” she's so angry and I feel like crawling in to the walls, how is it she can make me feel this small. I haven't got any answers for her, I know her and now she's going strong. She won't listen to anything I say, she's made up her mind. They're hired help both of them. I'm standing there head bent trying to find words when the door is flung open and all I see is a shadow as Laura shrieks and then I hear Eddie's low growling voice. I look up and I see him holding her by her throat a few inches of the ground pinned to the wall

“If I hear ONE more thing coming out of your mouth that belittles Kat I will fucking END you! Why the FUCK are you here if you can't act like a human being? Huh...you fucking bitch” Eddie is furious

“Eddie...let her go she's not worth it” I say quietly

“Do...you...understand...me?” his voice is no more than a deep vibrating note. I see Steve coming in, he looks over at them. He goes over and he puts his hand on Eddies shoulder

“Hey man, not worth it. Kat's been telling us what she's like, what did you expect? This one can't act civil so just ignore her. Saw it the second she stopped outside, she's nothing but a brat. I wouldn't waste my time even trying to tame this one, ugly insides make awful outsides” I'm shaking to the core, Laura is going to be 100 times worse from this

Eddie's eyes are black as he slowly lowers Laura to the ground.

“One more word... Just one...” he growls. Then he turns to me “you ok babe?” he wraps me in his arms and kisses my head “sorry if I scared you, I noticed she disappeared from the kitchen when we came in there. I was worried” he looks down at me and his eyes are back to the delicious brown color they usually are. I glance at Laura who's standing by the wall holding her neck staring at us. She looks over at Steve who shoots her a disapproving look and sighs. Then I can see she takes a deep breath. Fuck no...

“WHAT THE HELL! This is fucking unreal, you pay people to abuse me now?” her voice is high pitched but with a hint of nerves

I feel Eddie tensing up and gritting his teeth. He lets go of me and spins around. I grab him

“No Ed, please. Leave her... It's 2 days then we never have to see her again. Just... I agree with Steve this devil can't be tamed. She's never going to be anything but a bitch to me. You can kick her ass from here in to next month and she still won't believe I'm not paying you. Let her think so, I don't care” I'm staring back at her “let's just have a good time with mum and Henry and this one can sit in her corner sulking”

“THIS ONE? So your sister is worth less than some asshole you pay to...” *SMACK* I strike the side of her face with every bit of frustration I have in me

“I have no sister” I growl and then I leave the room, hearing Eddie and Steve gasping then Eddie comes running to catch up with me

“Jesus babe, that was one hell of a slap... I'm so proud” Eddie chuckles and grabs my hand stopping me from stomping down the stairs. He pulls me in and gives me a deep kiss “are you ok though?” he says as he lets me go

“That was...cathartic” I say “never thought slapping my sister would make me feel alive” I look back at the door to the guest room “Where's Steve?”

“I don't think he wants to leave his stuff alone with...that. He'll be right down once she leaves the room” Eddie says and we head down the stairs again. I see mum at the bottom looking worried

“What...did she do?” she says

“She was being Laura” I tell her

“Oh...”

“Well... I guess she'll come crying about it later. I smacked the shit out of her and told her I haven't got a sister any more” I say “after Eddie pinned her to the wall and told her he'd end her if she said another word....which she of course did. She'll be fine once her fragile ego has healed so I give it 10 minutes” I scoff

“You...hit your...her?” mum sounds surprised

“Well... 'bout time someone did wouldn't you say?” we hear Henrys voice from the door to the kitchen. I think I love this man!

“Well...yeah” now I need to sit down, mum agreed...

“What the hell has happened to you?” I say unable to stop myself

“Well... I've tried to change. I was” she clears her throat “court ordered to therapy after I threw a fit in the grocery store.” she blushes

“You what now?” I say and Eddie is slowly trying to give us space “No Eddie, stay” I say and I take his hand

“Yeah, not my proudest moment... But I met Henry, so it wasn't a complete waste. I...haven't been talking to her for almost 2 months now. My therapist made me see just how venomous she is...and that she's been turning me against you” I see tears in my mums eyes, I don't think I've ever seen her show emotion like this. I am not entirely sure I trust this...

“Well...yeah” is all I have to say to her “the two of you have made my life horrible”

We hear stomping from upstairs and the sound of a door slamming shut.

“Well I guess we can count her out of dinner then” Henry smirks

“Not a fan?” Eddie asks

“Not even a little...” Henry scoffs

Steve comes down the stairs and he whispers something in Eddies ear, his eyebrows shoot up. “You sure?” he asks Steve and he nods in response

“What?” I say

“I'll tell you later” Steve says “well Ruth, sorry about that. Can I help you in any way?” he turns on the Harrington charm and my mother is lost

“Oh...well...thank you Steve. You can open the wine if you don't mind?” she blushes and giggles at him

“Passed over by a 20 something guy...I'll be damned” Henry chuckles

“Oh hush now...” mum smiles at him. We head in to the living room and sit down making conversation with Henry. He really is a very nice man. So far from any guy my mum's dated before.

“So... Were you also in therapy when you met mum?” I have to ask

“Well, no. I worked in her therapists office, at the front desk. I fell for her the instant she walked through the doors her very first appointment” he smiles widely

“Is that...ok?” Eddie asks with a tentative tone

“No, it was frowned upon when they found out. Since then I've switched workplace so that it won't cause a problem. I'd rather be with your mum than keep that job” he looks at me “I do love her Kat, and I hope you and I will get along. Seeing as I don't...with that” he makes a gesture towards the second floor. I laugh

“Well, very few get along with that so don't worry. I think you and I will be just fine, you seem like a real good guy” I smile at him

“Great! I'm actually from Indiana myself, so I would love to take your mum on a trip there. Maybe visit you also?” he says

“Sure, that sounds good. She needs to get away for a bit I think” I tell him and Eddie agrees. We hear movement from upstairs, a door opens. I can feel my whole body tense up, no more. Eddie puts his arm around me and pulls me closer whispering in my ear

“Babe, relax. I think the worst is over an done with” he looks at me with a smirk

“What do you know?” I ask and Henry looks at him with the same question in mind

“Not my thing to say” he tells us and then he says nothing more

Mum and Steve have finished in the kitchen and call for us to come in to the dining room. We head in there and we see a very grumpy Laura at the table already. Mum is looking at her nervously and Henry draws a deep breath beside me. My mind is racing, I don't want to do this...couldn't she just have stayed upstairs until dinner was over.

We start eating, the conversation isn't as natural any more. Seeing as we have the devil at the table...she's glaring at us all. Not saying a word just mean looks and small snorts at things we say. When we all grab seconds of the delicious meal mum made for us Laura can't restrain herself

“Really Kat? Like you would need seconds” my heart sinks and I put the fork down instantly. I can feel Eddie vibrating next to me and his breathing is strained. Then I notice Steve in the corner of my eye, holding his hand to his chest with one finger up. Patting his chest slowly with it looking straight at Laura. Her eyes widen, then she looks down.

“Ahem...sorry...that was mean of me” she says and I damn near pass out. So does mum and Henry. We all stare at her... what in the actual hell?

“Uhm...yeah...that's nothing new?” I say. She looks at me anger in her eyes, I can tell she NEEDS to say something but she's fighting the urge so hard. What did Steve say to her before he left her upstairs?

A deep sigh escapes her “Well...still it was rude of me. Eat as much as you like” she says through gritted teeth

I look at Eddie who has tears in his eyes from trying SO hard not to laugh at her. I make a questioning look and he shakes his head. “Later” he whispers

Dinner is pleasant enough, the atmosphere is weird after that, whatever that was. Everyone is just waiting for Lauras next meltdown. But when were all done and mum gets up to clean the table. I see Steve staring at Laura who blushes and gets up hastily “I can do it mum. You sit” she says and starts clearing the table

“You...can? Are you sick?” Mum and Henry are staring at her in disbelief and so am I. Laura is 21 years old and has NEVER ever help clear the table after a meal. Something is really weird here

Laura laughs a strained laugh “No...just thought I'd help” then she scurries off in to the kitchen

“So aliens DO exist?” Henry says with a chuckle “either that or she's hit her head real hard or she's in dire need of an exorcist. I mean is everyone seeing this or am I dreaming?”

“Maybe she just...realised how she's been behaving?” Steve says a little TOO innocent

“No hell no, this is somehow your doing Harrington. I don't know what you did or said but fuck it...keep doing it” I say and I glare at him “but just so you know...either you move here or you take her home with you. I am not taking her back the way she was before” I point my finger at him and mum nods in agreement

“Me? I've done nothing...” he says and not a single soul in the greater Seattle area believes him

“Yeah right, and I'm the god damn pope...” I say and Eddie breaks down next to me

“I've always wanted to know what the pope has under that robe of his” he laughs “guess I'll finally find out” I poke him in the side

“Idiot” I laugh

The rest of the night is ok, we're still all walking on eggshells around Laura just waiting for her to snap. We can see she wants to but she's keeping a very close eye on Steve all the time. Then it hits me... something Eddie and I were talking about after I called him master that first time. Dominance... Steve is being dominant with her...so my sister is a submissive person? Eddie had explained some things he knew of the practice to me, he said he learned some of it from a friend. I think I know the friend... But Laura...a sub? Makes absolutely no sense to me. But it's the only thing I can think of...

Later when were in bed I turn to Eddie

“So he's being a Dom with her isn't he?” I say

“You figured it out did you? I thought you might, seeing as we talked about it. But yeah, that's what he whispered to me 'this is a mean one but I think I can break her' is what he said. Say...has she EVER been nice to you? Like even if it's just been for a short while?” he asks and I have to think long and hard

“Yeah...when you mention it. There's been like...maybe twice she's been civil with us” I say

“Bet that's been when she's had some sort of a relationship?” Eddie's smiling now

“Yeah...maybe...yeah I think so” I say

“Right...probably when she's been with a guy who could give her what she wants. Domination... She's probably wanting it so bad but can't find it and that frustration is what's fuelling her anger. And that anger is then directed towards the more submissive one in her life...you. Only you're submissive in another way than her. Yours isn't a lifestyle it's what she's made you. Fuck...of course it took Steve to realize this. I would have never figured it out” he chuckles. It all makes sense, from what little Eddie told me about it. She needs someone to control her in every way or she'll just lash out. At me...because I'm easy to break.

“BITCH” I can't help it “so she's been having all these pent up needs and taking that out on me...from way back when she started dating guys basically...that's when she became real mean”

“Guess so...it's no excuse by any means. But maybe...just maybe Steve can make her a little bit better?” Eddie looks at me

“Oh I doubt that... That demon isn't tameable...” I say

“Give Harrington some time, you'll see” Eddie smiles and pulls me in to his chest “Well no matter what I still love you so much. AND I was fucking turned on when you bitch slapped the crap outta her” he giggles and kisses my neck “My babe is such a badass” he mumbles letting his tongue play on the soft skin under my ear. I gasp and grab his hair

“Yeah? Making you all hot and bothered when I show some force does it?” I moan as Eddies hands have found my breasts kneading them and pinching my nipples

“Oh yeah, you looked so fucking hot” his kisses have moved down my neck to my breasts kissing the nipples, tugging softly at one of them with his teeth. I grab him and I flip us over, making me straddled over his hips looking down at him. I start moving my hips against his hardening cock.

“Yeah? Too bad Steve's taming her then...” I smirk, rolling my hips against Eddies bare skin. His hands trail my hips and up towards my breasts again. I smack them away “Nope... No touching until I say so...keep em above your head” I say with a stern voice, Eddies eyes widen and turn pitch black as he exhales loudly and slowly raise his hands above his head.

“Good boy...keep em there no matter what” I say giving him a small wink. His eyes are locked on me. I sit back a little so he can see my pussy clearly. I'm already soaking wet and he can tell by the dark patch on my underwear. I stand up over him and I slowly start moving my body to an imaginary song in my head. I let my hands play all over my body until they reach my panties. I grab the lining with my thumbs and I ease them down slowly. I step out of them and I take a small step up towards Eddies face, I let my hands slide in between my thighs and I spread myself open for him. Letting my fingers run through the slick of my folds and circle my clit.

“Fuuuuuck babe... I wanna help, can I help please” he moans

“Nah...you can watch.... Any touching and I stop and we sleep” I say locking eyes with him, Eddie sighs and nods. I back up a little and I kneel down again, sitting myself down on his cock that's twitching like mad underneath his boxers. I rub myself over him, kneading my breasts while I do. Eddies eyes are nearly popping out of his skull. I stop and I look at him “Now I'm going to rub myself all over this delicious cock until I gush all over it...as for you...you can't cum until I say so” I wink and Eddie whimpers in response. I pull down his boxers, his cock slaps up against his stomach. I sit myself down on his cock letting it slide in between my folds. I rub all down the length of it, moaning as the head rubs over my clit. At first I go slow, making sure to lean back so Eddie gets a clear view of it. His eyes are black and he looks almost crazy squirming beneath me. Once he moved his arms down towards me but I stopped and I shot him a meaning smile and glanced up at his arms. He quickly pulled them up again and secured them under his head.

“Sorry babe, didn't mean to” he groans “you just look so amazing, and you feel soooo good”

“Mmmm...nothing compared to how you feel rubbing against my wet pussy. Gonna make myself cum soon rubbing my clit on your cock” I pant as I pick up the pace of my hip movements. I can feel it in my stomach, I'm about to come undone all over Eddie I'm rubbing myself faster and faster against his hard cock making him cry out in desperation

“Fuuuuck...can I please put it in, god I wanna feel you cum around me...please babe” he's whining now.

“No....gonna cum and then I'm gonna smear my juices all over your shaft...then maybe you can fuck me” I moan locking eyes with him as I feel myself growing closer and closer to orgasm. Eddies hands are tangled in his hair, grabbing handfuls of locks just holding on for dear life so he won't accidentally touch me and ruin this. I smile at him and I grab my breasts and I start playing with them as I feel the tension rising and suddenly I snap and I cry out his name as my pussy gushes with more wetness all over Eddies cock “Fuuuuuck Ed...God that felt amazing” I pant and I can tell he's going crazy underneath me waiting for the all clear to touch me. I lean forward so my breasts land on his chest and my pussy hovers just above his cock. The head is just at the entrance, one move and he'll slide right in. He's shivering under me, moaning and breathing deep. “Wanna fuck me handsome? You were such a good boy for me, come on, do what you want to me” I whisper and in one instant Eddie's arms are wrapped around me, his lips pressed against mine and his cock shoved deep inside me. The sound he makes is pure need, a guttural deep growl. He sits me up on his lap and then tips me on my back, not letting go or sliding out for a second. Then he begins fucking me with a desperation I've never felt before

“Fucking hell that was the hottest thing ever...God I thought I was going to explode... I love you so fucking much” he's groaning in my ear as he plunges in me with deep thrusts “please babe, cum on me again, I wanna feel that squeeze” he moans in my ear before he slides his hand down and start working my clit with his fingers. “I'm so close now...fuck babe....such an amazing pussy” the knot in my stomach is growing and I can feel another orgasm coming in fast, the way he sounds and the way his cock slides against the perfect spot inside of me. It hits like a ton of bricks again and I once more cry out Eddies name and I hear him moaning my name as he follows me close filling me up with his warm seed. We're lying there panting, Eddie slumped down on my chest.

“Fuck I love you Kat” he whispers

“Yeah? Well not as much as I love you” I whisper back and I place a kiss on the side of his neck making him shiver. He rolls of to the side and gets out of the bed and goes to the bathroom and gets a warm towel to clean us off with. Then he crawls back beside me and wraps me in his arms

“Well, if Harrington could do that to your sister she might become tolerable” he chuckles and I shake my head

“Eww Ed, I DO NOT want to think about Steve fucking my sister...however pleasant it would make her” I giggle. We joke around about this for a little while and then we settle in and fall asleep.

The next morning as I head down to the kitchen I'm met by my sister, alone... I flinch. What's going to happen now... I have no one with me. I glance at her

“Good morning Kat... Coffee?” she says and I nearly drop dead

“Ehm...sure. Thanks...” I'm thinking there has to be a catch. She hands me a cup and sits down at the table flipping through the newspaper. I stare at her, sipping on the coffee...well it doesn't taste poisoned... I sit down on the edge of the seat ready to bolt any second. But she just continues reading the paper and drinking her coffee. I relax a little and I look put the window for a bit. I kinda missed the view from mums kitchen, that being pretty much the only thing I've missed about this place

“So... Last night” Lauras voice cuts the silence and I jerk “I was...out of line”

“Aren't you always?” she may be civil but I haven't gotten there yet myself

“Perhaps... I don't hate you, you are my sister after all. I do understand if you hate me...I'm not stupid, I've given you no reason to like me. Steve...ehmmm...well we had a conversation last night after I yelled at you in the guest room. He.... I....”

“You're a submissive person aren't you, and he's a dominant? He's pretty much what you've been looking for? What you need to feel at ease?” I ask and I look at her with interest, how will this be accepted. Me knowing

“Oh...you know... I didn't think you...understood such things” she says, straightening herself a little and I can hear she's doing her best not to snap

“Well... We talked about the practice a few weeks ago me and Ed, just last night I got it...what happened between you and Steve. So I asked Eddie if I was right in my suspicions”

“Well aren't you all well informed these days” she snarls, there she is...

“I wouldn't say well informed...just... me and Eddie have a very open discussion about sex. I can ask him anything and he'll answer to the best of his abilities” I say wanting to be honest with her

“So you got yourself a manwhore that's been around I see... Well as long as he's not on the payroll I guess I can be supportive” she snaps

“Now now” I tut at her “what would Steve say about this change in attitude?”

“Don't fucking push it you have NO idea what you're talking about. Fucking wallflower, that longhaired freak up there probably took your virginity then filled your head with all sorts of crap so he can mould you in to his own sex toy” her temper is searing now but mine isn't far behind

“DON'T FUCKING TALK ABOUT SHIT YOU HAVE NO CLUE ABOUT LAURA! I fucking lost my virginity when I was 19, I was fucking molested and abused by some asshole at a party YOU made me drive you to so don't fucking talk about me like you know anything about what I've been through. I wished I had a sister back then to talk to but all I had was you, a selfish mean fucking bitch demon in sheep's clothing. Don't for a second think that I'll like you any better just because Steve can be what you need...you're still the devil spawn that made my life a living hell for so many years. What...cat's got your tongue? No snappish remark about how I had I coming because I was shy? No? Nothing?” I stare at her and I can feel how crazy I look right now, I've never ever raised my voice like this at her. She's pale as a ghost and all she can do is swallow audibly “What Laura? No comment? Not a single snarky thing to say about your sister being fucking raped at at party you made her go to? You know what...go straight to hell and stay there” I get up and I storm out of the kitchen leaving her there, tears are flowing down my cheeks as I storm up the stairs and in to my bed room. I throw myself on the bed and I cry so hard.

“What the hell happened? I'm snoozing and all of a sudden here you are, a fucking crying mess? What did she do? Babe...talk to me” I forgot about Eddie in my emotional state

“She...and... I... I yelled, I told her about the ass at the party and I told her to go to heeeeell” I say between sobs. Eddie pulls me in close to him, rocking me and kissing my head as I let the tears fall.

“There, there babe it'll be ok. You wanna go home? We can rent a car or get a flight and Steve can pick up the girls tomorrow and drive my boss's car back” he's stroking my head

“No, we still have mums birthday dinner tonight. She's been great, and I really like Henry. But if Laura stays I'll go to Casey's until tomorrow. I'm sorry I'm done now” I sob

“I get that, but I can't let you go alone... I don't wanna be here without you” Eddie kisses me

“She just made me so angry... And once again she was attacking you. Now you're a manwhore wanting to keep me as a sex toy because I'm so innocent you can teach me all the things you want to use me for” I smile up at him through my tears

“Me use you? Yeah right...like last night you mean...I felt I had a lot of power there” he smiles and gives me a kiss

Suddenly we hear commotion downstairs, shouting and furniture scraping against the floor. I look at Eddie confused and we get out of bed and head out into the hallway. I hear my mums voice booming from downstairs

“I WANT YOU OUT OF THIS HOUSE! I heard Kat... I heard what she said happened to her, all because YOU needed a ride. I'm as much to blame for making her take you... But you were supposed to have her back. Don't you fucking roll your eyes at me missy... Get your things and get out before I throw you out. I have no doubt there is a, what did you call him? A longhaired freak upstairs with no hesitation if I ask him to help me” I look at Eddie and he's as shocked as I am. Steve appears behind us

“What the hell happened this morning?” he asks

“All hell broke lose apparently... I think your services aren't needed any more. At least not to help this one” Eddie smirks at him

“Yeah? Make friends?” Steve says

“Does it sound like it?” I say with a dark tone

“Oh... She went off on you again? Should I...”

“I don't care if you wanna keep up this thing with her but don't ever bring her near me again” I say and I look at Steve “not EVER, you hear me? She can go back to whatever hell she crawled out of and stay there. I am done now”

“Noted... It was just a little fun, I wasn't planning on it becoming anything. I was just doing it to try and help you Kat. I would never chose her over our friendship. She can find someone else to dominate her the way she wants to. We leaving or...?” he hugs me

“Nah, I wanna celebrate mums birthday. But as I told Eddie, if Laura stays I'm going to Casey's until dinner. And then I think I'll crash on her couch until we leave in the morning” I say

“Sounds like you won't have to go anywhere” Eddie says and pulls me to the side as a furious Laura stomps up the stairs not looking at anyone of us. She gets her things and she storms down the stairs again and out the door.

“Good fucking riddance I say” Eddie shakes his head and goes back in to the bed room to get dressed. I stay in the hallway with Steve

“Are you disappointed it didn't go further? I sorta figured out what was going on last night...” I ask him

“Nah, I mean it just ONE side to me. And I have a feeling your sister would be more of a brat than I would be able to deal with...don't worry sweetie. I'll be fine, it was a fun night though” he winks at me

“OH...yikes...well...ok then. Not just us then” I say and I giggle

“Nope...sorry” he smiles

“It's ok...just never mention it again” I say

“Deal” he laughs

“What are you 2 laughing about?” Eddie comes back out to us

“Oh you know... Steve using my sister as his personal cock warmer last night” I say and laugh so hard tears roll down my face and Steve looks like he wants to crawl under the carpet and hide

“Well, good boy Harrington!” Eddie high fives him and Steve blushes even more

“Fuck the two of you... This isn't going to die down is it?”

“When we tell Buckley you mean? No it'll live in infamy” Eddie roars with laughter

“Fuuuuck” Steve turns and heads back in to the guest room leaving us laughing in the hallway.

The atmosphere in the house changes drastically when Laura left. We all have an amazing day, Casey and Robin come over for lunch and my mum actually apologizes to Casey for any and all bad things she's said to her over the years. Casey drags me to the side and asks me if my mum's dying or something. I laugh and tell her that apparently being court ordered therapy for throwing a fit in a grocery store does wonders to people. Casey has to hold the railing to the stairs to keep from falling down laughing. I tell her about the incident this morning and she hugs me and tells me it's probably for the best.

Mums dinner is a success, much thanks to me and my cooking. Henry and Eddie seem to have made it a competition to see which one of them can compliment me the most in one sentence. I don't think I've ever felt this good in this house, I tell mum this as we're in the kitchen cleaning up after dinner. We tried telling her no, she shouldn't have to on her birthday but the woman wouldn't listen to reason.

“I'm so sorry I never listened to you back then Kat. I kinda suspected something had happened to you but...well...yeah” she looks ashamed

“Mum... Even if you'd asked I don't think I was ready to tell you anyway. I wasn't planning on telling now either it just came out...in anger” I say and I take her hand

“But...did he force you, hurt you?” she's pale as a ghost

“Force no... he fooled me though. I thought he liked me so I gave in....then he turned heavy-handed on me. It is what it is mum. It can't be undone. It's all in the past now, Eddie's helping me heal” I say

“I like him, he's a real gem sweetheart” she smiles

“He is... So is Henry mum, I really like him” I tell her

“Oh, good” she smiles and I look at her

“He's asked you something hasn't he” I smirk

“Well...yeah...he did. This afternoon when you were all in the living room talking. He cornered me in the kitchen” she says and takes out a box showing me a beautiful ring

“Oh mum, that's gorgeous. I'm happy for you... I'm not saying all is forgotten, but we've made progress haven't we?” I say hugging her

“I hope we have Kat, I want you here for my wedding... I want you all here, well almost all of you”

“We'll be here I promise. Just let me know the date so I can see if someone can mind the store for me”

“Yeah how's that working out for you? Have you spoken to....Stella? How is she doing?”

“It's great mum, right up my alley. I spoke to her last week, she was beginning her tour of Asia. So she's got quite some time left on her trip, but she sounded like she's having the time of her life.”

“If you don't mind...could you have her call me. If she has the possibility... I wanna pick her brain on a destination for our honeymoon” Mum smiles at me

“I'll tell her, not sure how often she can call but the next time I speak to her I'll ask” I say

The next morning we're all up early. We want to get going as soon as possible so we won't get home to late the following day. Mum hugs me so tight and cries a little as we leave. It feels strange leaving again, but also it feels like this chapter is finally done. And if I'm lucky Laura actually IS gone from my life... I hope. I'm so done with her... I do hope for mum though that they can mend some of their relationship. But who knows, maybe she'll be at the wedding maybe she won't makes no difference to me.

We arrive in Hawkins the next day, late in the afternoon and as we go to get my car from Eddies boss I sigh deeply

“We're home Ed... We're finally home”

“Yeah we are...” he sounds confused

“No I mean... This is home, Seattle never felt as good as this does. It never felt like home, not even now coming back did it feel like a home I left. I felt like... I don't know a place I visited when I was younger?” I try to explain what I'm feeling but I'm not sure I'm making sense

“I get it, I think. I mean this is the only home I've ever had so... But it feels better now that I'm sharing it with you that's for sure” Eddie smiles at me “So how you feeling about your sister? Really?” he asks

“Relieved, annoyed, angry...but most of all so fucking done” I say

“So, you're ok with the outcome?”

“I never thought we'd get to have a good relationship in any scenario. Even if Steve would have tamed her and turned her in to a purring kitten would I have been at ease around her. She ruined this all on her own and I'm ok with her being gone” I say

“Well as I said... Good fucking riddance” Eddie beams

Life was good before this trip, life is better now! I talk to mum once a week, her therapist had her write down all the things she knows she's done to me and then he wanted her to talk to me about them, hear my side of it and really listen to ME when I tell her how it effected me. It's just as good for her as it is for me I think. We cry a lot, and we laugh. There is hope for a good mother daughter bond in the future... Laura hasn't been in touch with either one of us.

So yeah, bringing the hired help with me was a good call... Maybe I ought to give him a raise...or maybe a ring...

#eddie munson #eddie munson smut #eddie x fem

[zunniva]

Movie Night

Pairing: Eddie Munson x Reader

Summary: Your regularly scheduled movie night with your best friend takes a turn when you end up watching a porno, after some confessions you realise you could help each other out

Word Count: 5.8K

Content Warnings: 18+ Only, Smut, Oral Sex (Both m and f receiving), fingering, mentions of sex, Eddie and reader watch porn, virgin!eddie

Author's note: I know virgin!eddie has been written so many times but it is one of my favourites to read so I decided to write one of my own, I think it's turned out to be the longest fic I've written yet! Yes I did research 80s porn films for this fic, I didn't watch any of the ones mentioned but I did read their Wikipedia pages 😂

I also want to wish all of you a happy new year, thank you so much to everyone that showed love on all of my writing last year. I was hesitant to start up again but everyone has been nothing but encouraging and really helped me fall in love with an old hobby again 💕

You loved Eddie’s room, there was something so homey about it. Pictures and band posters covered almost every inch of his walls. Knick knacks and odd little trinkets scattered across his desk and cabinets along with magazines and various things that probably belong in the bin. Guitars and amps in every corner, maybe the only things in the room placed with care. Clothes lazily tossed on the carpet. It was messy sure but it was Eddie, a perfect picture of his mind. You lay on his bed with an old baseball you had plucked up from his bedside table, tossing it into the air and catching it. 

Eddie was your best friend, you had spent every Friday night for the last three years over at his trailer once Wayne had left for work. The two of you would smoke, order pizza and chill out with some crappy movie from Family Video. You had graduated first try while Eddie was repeating senior year for the third time but it never affected your friendship, if anything it made you hang out with each other more since you missed seeing each other all day every day. He stayed behind for Hellfire on Fridays which often ran late, you didn’t mind though, you knew how much this club meant to Eddie. You knew where the spare key was kept so you came to the agreement that you could just let yourself in and wait for him. 

Which is why you were here now, alone on his bed, trying to keep yourself entertained until his return. Your next throw was a little off, you almost tumbled off his bed as you stretched out to catch the ball and missed. It hit his bedside table and rolled underneath his bed. You groaned and shuffled yourself off the bed onto his floor. You felt around blindly knocking several things that weren’t ball shaped before giving up and sticking your head under to have a proper look. Your eyebrows raised in surprise and curiosity when you spied a stack of magazines and two or three videotapes, you immediately suspected they were porn, why else would they be hidden under his bed? You pulled out the first magazine and lo and behold you were right on the money. You smirked and started to flick through the pages, taking note of which ones seemed more crumpled than others. 

You’d be lying if you said you hadn’t wondered what Eddie was into, you’d thought about it on multiple occasions. He might be one of your best friends but there was no denying that he was a very attractive boy. You had settled for friendship but you were certain that if he had ever tried to make a move you definitely would have let it happen. You looked through a few of the magazines but didn’t find anything too scandalous, they were pretty generic, just your average girly mags. You had always been under the impression that Eddie was into some kinky shit, sure he was a huge dork but there was something about his confidence that gave him an edge, and you were well aware of the handcuffs hanging from the wall beside his closet. You reached back further until you had hold of one of the tapes, you scoffed at the title ‘In Diana Jones and The Temple of Poon’.

“Jesus Christ Eddie,” you laughed as you stretched your arm to grab the other two. 

‘Erotic Nights of the Living Dead’ and a more normal looking one called ‘Insatiable’. You were so engrossed in reading the covers of the tapes you didn’t hear Eddie return until the trailer door slammed shut. You jumped at the noise and scrambled to shove the porn back under his bed but you weren’t quick enough. Eddie sauntered into his room and froze when he realised what you had in your lap. 

“Have you been snooping?” He asked, his hand over his heart in mock insult. 

His tone was teasing so you knew he wasn’t mad but part of you still felt guilty for invading his privacy. 

“Yes,” you admitted. “But it was an accident, the baseball rolled under the bed I swear.” 

“Mmhm,” he hummed, arms crossed over his chest disapprovingly, lips pressed into a thin line. 

“It’s like nothing ever happened,” you held your hands up once the last tape had been flung back under the bed. 

“I don’t care that you found my self care stash,” Eddie shrugged casually as you stood and followed him through to the front room, you pulled a face at the phrase. “But I fully expect to see yours next time I’m in your room, fair’s fair.” 

“I don’t have a stash,” your preferred choice of porn came in the form of erotic novels instead of tapes but he didn’t need to know that. 

“Sure you don’t,” he shot you an over-exaggerated wink to let you know he didn’t believe you and flopped himself down on the couch. 

You sat down on the opposite end and changed the subject, you asked him how Hellfire went and he launched into a whole story about the campaign. You weren’t really into DnD so a lot of the time you never fully understood what Eddie was talking about but you could listen to him talk about it for hours. You loved hearing the passion in his voice and you couldn’t get over how cute he looked when his eyes lit up with excitement the way they were doing right now. It was clear how much Eddie loved Hellfire so you loved that he wanted to share parts of it with you. You asked him about school, he asked you about work, you gossiped about a few people around town and laughed as you told each other stories. A while had passed before your stomach started to rumble and Eddie suggested ordering the pizza. 

“What movie did you get?” You asked as he walked over to the phone. 

“I didn’t get the movie, you were supposed to get the movie,” he said, you furrowed your eyebrows as you thought for a moment. 

“Nope, you definitely said you would call at Family Video on your way home from Hellfire,” you told him confidently. 

“Why would I say that when I was already running late?” 

“It was before you were running late.” 

“Well I guess we aren’t watching a movie then,” he shrugged, you could argue back and forth all night, he knew you were both too stubborn to admit fault so he may as well cut the bickering short. 

“I dunno we could always watch Erotic Nights of the Living Dead,” you joked. 

He spun around with raised eyebrows and stared at you. 

“Kidding,” you laughed only half telling the truth. 

He scoffed and picked up the phone to order the pizza. You smoked while you waited for the food to arrive and then flicked through the channels on the tv, you had to settle for cartoons while you ate as nothing else appealed to either of you. Once you had both finished eating you cycled through the channels one more time and still found nothing. 

“It’s Friday night!” You complained. “How is there not a single good thing on TV?” 

Eddie stretched and blew a raspberry with his lips as he stared blankly at the soap opera currently on screen. 

“I mean, we actually could watch the zombie porn?” You suggested. 

“Are you serious?” He laughed with a hint of nervousness. 

“Yeah,” you shrugged like it was no big deal. “I’m kinda curious, is it good?” 

“No,” he laughed properly this time. “It’s fucking terrible.” 

“Then why do you have it?” You questioned. 

“Dunno? Also out of curiosity I guess?” He wasn’t lying, he loved horror movies so the title piqued his interest but it was probably the worst porno he’d ever watched, he didn’t even bother sticking it out to the end. 

“Okay so we could watch one of the other ones then?” You countered. 

“You really wanna watch porn together?” He couldn’t believe you were actually suggesting this, sure you guys were pretty close but you never discussed sex. 

He didn’t have much to discuss, he was a virgin, the only stories he would have to tell you were of him and his own right hand. He knew that you weren’t a virgin but he was glad you never told him about your experiences, they would only make him jealous. He had thought about asking you out before but you seemed pretty content being his friend. 

“It doesn’t have to be that big of a deal?” You shrugged again. 

You didn’t even know why you were pushing this, you had been curious about the tapes but they weren’t worth making things weird between you and Eddie. Maybe you were just more stubborn than you liked to admit, you had committed to the idea now and you weren’t turning back unless he was completely against it. Eddie was staring at you with his big chocolate eyes open wide and his jaw slack with shock. 

“Alright fuck it,” he matched your shrug as he hauled himself up from the couch and made his way back to his room.

Your stomach flipped with a mixture of excitement and nerves as you waited alone on the couch. He came back waving his copy of Insatiable and you bit your lip. He’d chosen the one that looked like actual porn without a funny plot you could laugh your way through if it did feel awkward. You played with your fingers in your lap while he crouched down in front of the VCR and got the tape set up. He pressed play and flopped down next to you, shuffling around to get comfy on the sofa. You didn’t miss that he had picked up one of the cushions and placed it over his lap, the thought of Eddie sitting right next to you with a raging boner had you clenching your legs together. 

The film opened with a scene of a woman masturbating, you kept your gaze locked on the screen but you could see Eddie’s knee start bouncing with nervous energy out the corner of your eye. You had been watching for all of two minutes and the energy in the trailer had already turned electric. Eddie was watching you more than he was watching the TV, he focused on the subtle changes in your facial expressions, the way your mouth formed a soft oh as you watched the woman pumping her perfectly manicured fingers in and out of her pussy. He took note of the way your chest was rising and falling a little faster, the way your hips were shifting ever so slightly. This was turning you on. Which in turn made Eddie’s cock strain even more painfully against his zipper than it already would have done. 

The scene had now switched to two women eating each other out. Eddie was in hell. He was desperate to undo his jeans just to give himself a tiny bit of relief. Your expression had changed to one he couldn’t quite read, you still looked like you were into it but your brows were knitted together in a slight frown. 

“You okay?” Eddie choked, immediately embarrassed by how raspy his voice sounded. 

“Uh huh,” you nodded, still not taking your eyes off the tv. “I was just wondering what it felt like, you know, guys don’t actually like doing that.”

“What?” Eddie asked incredulously. “No one’s ever gone down on you?” 

“Nope,” you sighed, you hadn’t slept with many people but of the ones you had you didn’t have much luck, they were all pretty selfish lovers. “I suggested it a few times but none of them were into it.”

“Pussies,” Eddie scoffed. 

“Do you do it?” You questioned, your voice had risen in pitch as the image of his messy curls buried between your legs flashed through your mind. 

Shit. He walked himself right into that one. Eddie would love to eat pussy, he’d just never been given the chance. He rubbed the back of his neck nervously as he tried to think of a quick response. 

“Eddie? Are you okay?” You asked at his silence. 

“Yep, yep, I just uh-“ he huffed a laugh nervously. “I’ve never done it either, I’ve never done anything actually.”

“What?” Your attention was completely off the film now as you turned your entire body in your seat to face Eddie. “You’re still a virgin?” 

Eddie felt his face flaming with embarrassment at your words. He knew this whole thing was a fucking stupid idea. 

“Not by choice,” he snapped, a little hurt when he misread your shock for you poking fun at him. 

“No no no, I didn’t mean it as a bad thing, not at all,” you assured him scooting closer to him so you could place a comforting hand on his forearm, he tightened his grip on the cushion still hiding his erection. “I’m just surprised because, well - have you seen you?” 

Eddie raised his eyebrows and wondered what you meant by that. 

“What do you mean?” 

“You’re hot,” you stated plainly. 

“You’ve been out in public with me,” he laughed. “Girls actively move out of the way to avoid me.”

They did, you had seen it and you hated it. It had nothing to do with his looks though, it was the false “devil worshipping” rumours that had spread around like wildfire. You couldn’t believe you still lived in a town where 90% of the population were complete morons. 

“Doesn’t mean you’re not hot.”

“Okay,” he scoffed. “Even so, no one is lining up to fuck the town freak.” 

“Don’t,” you told him sternly, you had made it a habit to chastise him anytime he referred to himself by the title he’d been unfairly burdened with. “Don’t call yourself that.” 

He gave you a sad smile and placed his hand over yours, giving your fingers a grateful squeeze. You sat in silence for a few moments, the only sounds echoing through the trailer were the moans coming from the tv. It was very distracting during what was supposed to be a tender moment and you couldn’t help bursting into a fit of laughter, only making it worse when you chanced a look at the screen to see the main woman now giving a blow job to what looked like a delivery man. Eddie joined you in your laughter at the ridiculous situation you had ended up in until you were clutching your stomach for air. You leaned forward and rested your forehead on his shoulder as your laughs died down to soft giggles, his shaky shoulder jostling your head every now and again. 

“I wonder what it feels like too,” he blurted out suddenly. 

You lifted your head to look at him in question, he jutted his chin towards the screen where the woman was currently gagging on the man’s cock. 

“Oh,” you breathed, your mind racing as you saw the opportunity to finally make your move. 

Little did you know Eddie’s head was in exactly the same place. The amount of times he’d dreamed of even just kissing you, he’d never felt like he had the chance to explore his feelings for you deeper but weirdly enough this bizarre idea you had created the perfect opening. He sucked in a shaky breath and prepared to shoot his shot. 

“Here’s a crazy idea,” he started. “Just tell me to shut up if I’m getting the wrong vibe here.”

Your insides fluttered as you realised he was about to suggest exactly the same thing you were. 

“We both wanna know what it feels like,” you finished for him. “We could help each other out.” 

“You don’t have to-“ he stuttered before he started rambling. “I mean I really wanna eat you out, if you’ll let me, but I don’t expect you to suck my dick if you don’t wa-“

“Of course I want to you beautiful idiot,” you cut him off placing a hand over his mouth to make him stop talking, you felt him smile against your palm. 

You removed your hand and shuffled even closer until you were almost sat in his lap, he turned his body slightly so he was facing you head on. 

“Do you wanna kiss first?” He asked hesitantly. 

God. He thought scolding himself. Why do you sound so awkward you’ve wanted this for years. 

“Of course,” you giggled like it was the most obvious thing in the world. “C’mere.” 

You placed your palms on either side of his face and pulled him towards your lips. It was slow and gentle at first, curious as you got a feel for one another. His lips were warm and soft, just as you’d always imagined them. The kiss deepened when you felt him tease your lower lip with the tip of his tongue, you granted him access, the wet muscle with your own. His hands which had at first been twisting in his lap awkwardly found purchase on your thighs, squeezing the doughy flesh there, you grinned against his lips when he released a soft sigh of content. He pulled back ever so slightly to give you both the chance to breathe a little, staying close enough for the tips of your noses to still be brushing. 

“Does it feel weird?” He asked, his hot breath fanning delicately over your skin. 

“Yes,” you nodded with another giggle. 

“You wanna stop?” He asked a little dejected, not expecting your answer, to him kissing you felt like the most natural thing in the world. 

“Fuck no,” you dived straight back in for his lips, smothering him with a fierce kiss that had him inhaling a sharp moan, the sound sent butterflies straight to your stomach. 

You took your time lazily tasting one another, your hands ended up tangled in his messy locks, nails digging into his scalp which only spurred on his intensity. He still had the cushion covering his lap which was the only thing stopping you from straddling him and grinding against what you knew he was trying to conceal. Not that it mattered now, you’d be more disappointed if he wasn’t hard at this point. A loud, guttural moan from the tv tore your attention away from one another, you looked to see the woman on screen now being fucked over a snooker table by two guys at once. 

“Can we turn this shit off now?” Eddie asked breathlessly. 

“Oh yeah,” you agreed, sliding from the sofa. 

You fiddled with the button on the VCR until the screen went black. You stood and turned around gasping when you bumped into Eddie who’d walked right up behind you. 

“Sorry,” he laughed softly, taking you by the elbows and chasing your lips with his again. 

It was so gentle it made you light headed, when he took a step forward and you felt his very prominent erection digging into your lower stomach you whimpered into his mouth. He was desperate to make you make that sound again. He broke the kiss and rested his forehead against yours, never breaking the contact he walked you backwards towards his bedroom. 

The back of your knees hit the edge of his bed and you squealed as you fell backwards. He attached his mouth to your jaw, following your movements as you shuffled to lay back against his pillows. He gripped your chin and tilted your head back, lazily sucking a messy trail down your throat and across your collarbones. He rocked his hips into yours and you both gasped at the delicious friction. 

“You first okay?” He mumbled against your skin as he sucked a bruise onto the tender skin just below your ear. “S’probably gonna be over pretty quickly for me.” 

He laughed but you could hear the insecurity in his tone. You stroked his face and placed a peck against his temple. 

“You know that’s okay right?” You assured him. “It’s actually kinda sexy.” 

He pulled a face that said you were full of shit. 

“I’m serious!” You promised. “Knowing that I made you feel so good that you just couldn’t hold back, hotter than most guys think.” 

“If you say so,” he smiled, thinking you were just trying to make him feel better.

He pushed your shirt up to pepper kisses across the soft expanse of your stomach, licking the spot just above the button of your jeans. His fingers fumbled with the button and he worked to remove them, feeling a sudden rush of timidity you covered his hands with your own. 

“Can we like, undress together?” You asked. “At the same time?” 

“Sure, yeah sure,” he nodded, leaning back on his heels. 

His shirt was the first to go. Then yours. Next was his jeans, the clinking of his belt buckle made your mouth go dry, his cock sprang forward as he pushed the denim down over his ass, your eyes widened at the sizable tent in his blue boxers, a darker spot visible that was wet with his precum. 

“Your turn,” he laughed snapping you out of your trance, you had been staring. 

“Yeah,” you nodded, pushing your own jeans down over your legs. 

Once you had tossed them to the carpet beside you he wasted no time kissing you senseless, pushing you back against his mattress. This was a whole different feeling, his warm, soft skin pressed against yours. The outline of his dick so much more apparent now there was only the two thin layers of your underwear separating you. You whined and swallowed each others moans as you got lost in the tangled limbs of the other. He palmed your breast over the cup of your bra before pulling back a panting, desperate mess. 

“Can I take this off?” He pleaded pulling at the strap. 

You arched your back and reached behind you to undo the clasp quickly. You ripped it down your arms and tossed it to the floor along with the rest of your clothes. Eddie stared down in awe at your bare chest, he had pictured what you looked like naked countless times but none of them compared to the real thing. You were fucking perfect. 

“Eds?” You asked, feeling shy under his intense gaze. 

“Jesus fucking Christ,” he muttered, eyes still trained on your chest. 

If he was this hypnotised by your tits what would he be like when his face was buried in your pussy. He rested his palms on either side of your waist, brushing his hands upwards over the delicate skin of your ribs before cupping a breast in each hand. He leaned down for more kisses as he kneaded and pinched your sensitive nipples. He moaned softly into your mouth and it made a deep ache settle between your legs. 

“Eddie please,” you whispered with a roll of your hips. 

He grunted at the friction against his leaking cock, his name had never sounded so beautiful leaving your lips. He kissed his way quickly down the valley between your breasts and along your soft stomach before he inched back on the bed, his face now level with your clothed cunt. 

“Oh fuck,” he sighed as he eyed the big wet patch that had soaked through the material of your cotton panties. “Did I make you this wet or were you just really enjoying the film?” 

You leaned up on your elbows and smiled down at him, whether he was joking or not he really had no idea the effect he had on you. 

“You,” your heart skipped at the flash of pride that crossed his face. “All you.” 

He took a minute to run his middle finger up and down the wet patch, your hips shifting of their own accord every time he bumped over your clit. You soon became impatient and lifted your hips to rid yourself of your panties, Eddie’s fingers met yours as he reached to pull them the rest of the way down your legs. His cock twitched in his boxers when he laid his eyes on your bare pussy for the first time. He gawked in awe at the pretty pink folds swollen and glistening with your arousal, he was almost drooling when he snapped himself out of his trance once again. 

“Promise if it’s bad you’ll stop me?” His voice laced with self doubt, his fingers tracing lazy patterns across the skin on your thighs. 

“I won’t stop you,” you reached down to stroke under his chin forcing him to look up at you. “I’ll guide you, forget everything about that film and just do what feels natural.” 

“‘Kay,” he nodded, he tipped his chin to press a thankful peck against the palm of your hand. “Ready?” 

“Mmhmm,” your sigh comes out trembling from the anticipation as you lay back against the pillows. 

He slid his arms beneath your thighs so your legs were over his shoulders where he lay. The first touch was experimental, a quick swipe of his tongue across your clit but it made you whimper still. His eyes fluttered shut as he explored you, flicking and suckling as his confidence built from your reactions. Your hands flew down to tangle in his hair when he shook his head back and forth between your legs, the soft curls tickling the sensitive flesh of your inner thighs. He moaned into you as your nails raked across his scalp and the vibrations caused you to gasp and buck your hips into him. 

“Fuck, holy fuck,” he pulled away panting, his chin shiny with your slick. “You taste so fucking good.” 

He pressed his thumb against your clit, fumbling through a couple of misses at first until you threw your head back against his pillow and whined. He focused on the spot that had caused you to make that noise and rubbed small fast circles, your hips wiggled against his touch until he replaced his thumb with his lips and sucked hard. He ran his middle and ring fingers along your slit, gathering your wetness before plunging the digits inside you. You winced a little as his movements started as harsh jabbing motions and he immediately noticed your discomfort. 

“Like this,” you showed him how to curl his fingers in a come hither motion. 

He was a fast learner, once he was using his fingers the way you had shown him it didn’t take long for him to find your g-spot. His tongue lapped at your clit as he carried on working his fingers inside of you, your back arched off the bed as you felt the heat of your impending orgasm build faster and faster. Eddie could tell you were close, the way you were grinding yourself against his face had him thrusting his own hips against his mattress. If you didn’t finish soon he was probably going to cum in his pants and then he really would want the ground to swallow him up. 

“Eddie,” you whimpered as your grip on his locks tightened. “Eddie, feels so good.”

He growled into you when you said his name, it was one of the best fucking sounds you had ever heard in your life. A few more flicks of his tongue and a stroke against your spot and the dam broke. You cried out as your hips writhed against his face, Eddie tightened the grip he had on one of your thighs to hold you down to him. He didn’t relax his strokes until you were a trembling, mewling mess, weakly pulling at his hair as you became overstimulated. 

“Eddie, Eddie, Eddie.” 

You were whimpering his name, he pulled his lips away and gazed up at you with glassy, lust blown eyes. He had a proud smirk pulling at his lips, his fingers still moving inside of you lazily. He grinned when he pulled them out of you and examined the slick coating the digits. 

“Was I okay?” He asked you with a cheeky grin, his earlier doubt well and truly washed away, he felt the intensity at which you clenched around his fingers when you came. 

“Very, very, very much okay,” you laughed breathlessly. “More than okay Eds you’re fucking amazing.”

He laughed with you, a slight blush tinting his cheeks at your praise. He shifted to his knees and groaned at the ache in his cock, the tiny movement alone almost pushing him to the edge. Fuck he thought. Your eyes widened as you looked at the precum stain on his boxer which has almost tripled in size since before he went down on you. You rose to your knees and crawled towards him. You pulled his face towards you for a searing kiss, your tongue gliding against his own so you could get a taste of yourself. You reached down ever so lightly to run your fingers up his cock from base to tip. He whined into your mouth and bucked forward. 

“Fuck, fuck don’t do that, sorry” he panted. “‘M so close already and you haven’t even touched me.”

The desperation in his voice was making you melt. You gave him a peck on the tip of his nose and encouraged him to lie back where you had been against the pillows. You pulled his boxers over his hips and watched as his cock sprang free slapping against his stomach. Holy. Fucking. Shit. You couldn’t help the way your jaw hung open as you stared at his full length. You had thought it was cute but funny the way he had been staring at you earlier but you were certainly mimicking his expression right now. You had never thought that a dick looked pretty before but christ Eddie was fucking beautiful. 

You had an idea that he was big from when he was grinding against you but actually seeing him was a whole other thing. You shouldn’t have been surprised, everything else about Eddie was so goddamn perfect why wouldn’t his dick be too. The shaft was long and velvety, a few delicate veins showed faintly beneath the skin, the bulb of his sticky, red tip blotted with precum that leaked just below his navel. He was starting to get nervous again the longer you didn’t speak. He hugged his arms to himself praying for you to just make a move, any move. 

“What?” He muttered so quietly. “It’s not weird or anything is it?” 

His voice brought you back to reality and you looked up at his blotchy cheeks, wide brown orbs full of worry and you were overcome with the need to kiss him again. You launched forward and attacked his lips with your own, swallowing his gasp of surprise. 

“No,” you said in between kisses. “Not weird - just so - fucking pretty.” 

You feel the stiff press of his erection against your ass as you continue to make out with him, the leaking tip smearing wet streaks across your skin as he bucked against you. 

“Please - sweetheart,” he croaked against your lips. “Begging you.” 

You showed him mercy and pulled away from his lips, open mouthed kisses now trailing down his chest and abdomen until you reached his painfully swollen cock. You decided not to tease him any longer, you didn’t think he’d be able to take it. 

“Fuuuuuuuck,” Eddie cried, the palms digging into his eye sockets as you wrapped your lips around the tip of his dick, your hand jerking the silky smooth base. “Fu- baby, feels so goo- gonna make me cum.”

The way he was choking on his words was adorable. You open your throat and bob your head within a centimetre of your gag reflex. Up and down, up and down your lips become a mess of precum and spit, his hips jarring upward to drive himself deeper into your mouth. You feel his thighs shiver beneath where your forearms are resting, he’s so close you can tell. You cup his sack gently with your free hand and take him to the back of your throat with a quiet gag. Eddie’s orgasm rushed over him so violently he didn’t have a chance to pull you away. 

You choke a little as a thick, hot spurts of his cum paint the back of your throat. You compose yourself and swallow him down, allowing the rest to rope across your tongue. Eddie whimpers incoherently while he combs his fingers through your hair, his hips still rocking as he humped your face through his release. You breathed harshly through your nose as you focused on taking him all down. He shudders as you give him a squeeze to lap up the remainder of cum before you release him with a pop, the back of your hand wiping the drool from the corners of your lips. His feeling of bliss quickly turns to humiliation as he realised all of that can’t have lasted more than 2 minutes. He threw his arms across his eyes, terrified of looking down at you and seeing disappointment. 

“Sorry, I’m so sorry,” he mumbled. “Fuck - Couldn’t hold it back, you just felt so good.”

Oh Eddie. Sweet Eddie. 

“It’s okay, hey it’s okay,” you whispered against his skin as you kissed your way up his body. 

You peppered your lips over every inch of his forearms in an attempt to coax them away from his face. When that wasn’t working you slipped your hands into his own and yanked them away, your forehead falling forward to press against his. 

“It’s okay,” you assured him softly.

He leaned into your touch, his fingers intertwining with your own. 

“Thank you,” he simply said. “Not just for making me feel better but for even agreeing to this.” 

“Eddie, you seriously think I wouldn’t want this?” 

His brows knit together with an anxious look that said yes, he absolutely thought there was a chance you’d say no to this. 

“Well, put it this way,” you placed his hands on your hips while you reached yours up to cup his face. “If you want to give me your virginity, you know fully, I’d be more than honoured to take it.” 

“Are you serious?” He chuckled breathlessly in joyful disbelief when you nodded with a grin. “When?” 

“Whenever you want,” you laughed at his eagerness. “I know you already have condoms in that draw.” 

“Oh so you do snoop,” he accused playfully, tightening his grip on your hips to flip your positions. 

“Sometimes,” you admitted sheepishly. 

���Hmmm,” he hummed as he started to mouth at your neck, his hips slowly starting to rock against yours once again. “Just give me a few minutes and we’ll be good to go.” 

[zunniva]

Get in Line

Your words come back to haunt you and now Billy, Eddie and Steve are making it their personal mission in life to ruin you.

Billy Hargrove x Eddie Munson x F!Reader x Steve Harrington

word count: 5.6k

a/n: this uhh got away from me a little and ummm, im not sorry :))

taglist: @starkleila

content warnings: 18+ only, mdni, fxmxmxm, piv, pia, pim, degradation (lots of sl*t/wh*re), dirty talk, oral (f&m receiving), fingering (v&a), possessiveness, manhandling, very very unprotected sex, rough handling & choking, over-stimulation, multiple orgasms. lmk if anything is missed. masterlist

Keep reading

[zunniva]

Xmas fuckery

He stares at you, in disbelief... You weren't sure he'd even remember you

“What the FUCK is SHE doing here....what are YOU doing here?” Eddie's eyes are black, it almost looks to you like they burn from the inside.

“Oh...fuck... Eddie...sorry I forgot” Robin looks distraught and you feel more confused than ever. Forgot what? What did you do to Eddie? All you ever did was admire him and wish he'd see you like you saw him! Damn, all those years you 2 were in school together you had such a crush on Eddie Munson...fuck seeing him now kinda made those feelings reawaken. He looks good these days.

“Uhm...forgot what Robin?” you say quietly

“None of your business” Eddie answers you sharply

“Oh...sorry” you feel like crying, you haven't been back in 10 years and this is the welcome you get from the one person you'd hoped wouldn't recognize you so that you'd get a chance to...you didn't know what you'd hoped for. But it sure wasn't this...

Eddie glares at you then he turns and leaves. You turn to Robin

“What the hell Rob? How can I piss someone off that I've hardly even spoken to?”

“It's not my place to tell you...but it's not what you think” she says and puts a hand on your arm “now lets surprise the rest of them” she smiles

You follow her to the living room where the rest of the people invited for Steve's Friendsmas are gathered. They look up as the 2 of you enter and jaws drop

“Y/N? Is that you?” Nancy lets out a shriek and lunges at you

“Hey Wheeler, long time no see” you say as you hug her tight, god you missed these people so much!

“What the HELL Robin, so this is why you've been so smug lately” Steve says as he comes up and gives you a real bear hug “damn I missed you!” he says as he crushes you against his chest.

“Missed you guys too, ALL of you!” you raise your voice slightly at the end so that anyone listening from the kitchen might hear you. You get hugs from them all, even the “kids” from back then. Not kids any more, none of them. “look at you guys, when did you all grow up to be such studs?” you say to Mike and Dustin “but we're missing 2 nerds aren't we?” you continue

“Studs” Dustin chuckles “well...thanks. Yeah 2 nerds aren't home from college yet. But they'll be here in a couple of days”

You hear footsteps behind you and a chill travels down your spine as you feel watched.

“Well...aren't we all happy” a grumpy voice is heard behind you

“Let it go Munson, none of us knew y/n would be here” Steve glares at Eddie and you want to hide, this is so strange. Out of all the people in here Eddie is the one you know the least. You didn't even know the guys knew him well enough to invite him here tonight.

The night goes on, you all eat and drink and the mood is light. Well almost everyone's mood is light. Steve heats up the hot tub outside and you all change in to bathing suits. Fuck you've missed the cold, and the snow glistening in the moonlight. Florida is just...blah in comparison.

As you're about to go out to join the rest in the tub you pass by Eddie.

“Sorry, I just need to...” you excuse yourself and try squeeze by him. He stares at you, eyeing you up and down. A low growl is heard in the back of his throat and then he grabs you and pushes you against the wall, almost knocking the air out of your lungs. His lips are pressed against yours, not violently but forcefully. Your mind goes haywire, what the hell is happening? “What are you...doing?” you gasp as he lets you go

“Mistletoe” he smirks and points up, you look. Yeah there's a mistletoe in the door opening, doesn't make you any less confused.

“Ok, well...that explains nothing Eddie” you whisper looking in to those dark eyes that you've dreamt of seeing again for 10 years now. He looks back into your eyes, lets out a deep sigh and drags you in to the bathroom.

“Fuuuuck... I'm sorry y/n... I've just” he looks at you like he's someone else completely compared to a few hours ago. There's a deep moan and he kisses you again, more passionately this time. “I've just fucking missed you for 10 years and then you show up and I look like fucking crap. I wasn't angry...I know I sounded like I was. I was just...in shock” he mumbles in to your neck as he places kisses all over it in between words. Your head is spinning, what is he talking about?

“Eddie, not that I'm complaining about this...not at all. But whet the hell are you talking about, you missed me? I didn't even know you knew I existed” you pant as his hands have started wandering over your body

“Knew you existed? You were fucking everything to me, I was obsessed with you” he groans “but you were friends with theses guys, unobtainable to the freak” he says and his hands grab you and sit you up on the bathroom counter

“You....liked me?” you push him away slightly so you can look at him

“Hell yeah I did... Seeing you come in through the door tonight made me realize I still do. You look so fucking good y/n” he smiles at you and you let out a moan

“Why the hell didn't you ever say anything the few times we talked? I've had the biggest crush on you for years. It's actually one of the reasons I decided to say yes when Rob invited me here” you say giving him a smile back. The look of pure surprise you get almost makes you laugh out loud

“Crush? On me? Well I'll be damned...” he drags his hand through those amazing curls and smiles

“By the way Eddie, if this is you looking like crap. Never ever try to look good, I don't think I'd survive that because god damn man you're hot” you wink at him and your hands find his hips and you pull him in closer

“Yeah? Hot enough to...you know...keep going?” his voice smouldering. You grab the front of his shirt and pull him in latching on to his lips. You kiss him with all the desire you have for him, making him moan coarsely in to your mouth “fuuuuck I take that as a yes” he sighs as you pull apart briefly. His hands travelling from your face, down your neck and to your breasts. Nipples trying to escape the thin fabric of your bikini top. “Did I tell you I fucking love this bikini, it's very...becoming” he chuckles as his fingers trace the edge of the triangle not covering much of you. You reach back and you untie the top in the neck letting the straps fall exposing you to him. You untie the back string as well and throw the top on the floor. Eddie's eyes look like they're trying their best to escape his head. His hands gently grasp your breasts and he moans “Fuck...these are even better than I dreamt they'd be” he's massaging them, letting the thumb play against the nipple

“Thought a lot about my tits have you Eddie?” you moan as he leans in and takes one nipple in his mouth. Sucking it, then softly tugging at it with his teeth

“All through middle school and high school...and then some” he mumbles not letting his focus slip one bit.

“Wow...” that's all you can get out as your head is full of the sensation of EDDIE MUNSON sucking on your tits. And doing a hell of a good job at it to! You nestle your fingers in his curls, wanting to see if they feel as good as you've always imagined. They do, they feel even better actually. He lets your breasts go and he goes back to kissing you deeply.

“Please for the love of God tell me I can keep going” he purrs, his hands holding on to your hips squeezing the flesh with wanting hands. You brace yourself with your hands on the counter lifting your ass off it. Eddie wastes no time pulling your bikini bottoms off. “Thank you...oh fucking hell thank you” he grunts as his hands move from the side of your hips and in between your thick thighs instead. Slowly moving up as he continues kissing you. His fingers find your slit and he softly lets them slide on the outside, teasing you making you whimper. He smiles in to the kiss and then he lets his fingers slide in. You can hear how insanely wet you are just by the sound his fingers make sliding through your folds “fuck y/n is this all because of me?” he murmurs. All you can do is moan and nod, his fingers are just too fucking good. He finds your clit with his thumb, starting to circle it. You're grinding on nothing trying not to go insane. Eddie smiles as he lets 2 fingers slide in to your warm hole. “Fuuuuuck me this is a sweet pussy” he breathes as his fingers find the soft spongy part applying the perfect pressure making you scream out his name

“Fuck EDDIE! Wow...yeah keep going...please keep going” he smiles, bending down so his face is level with your pussy.

“Would you look at that, takes my fingers so good. I need to taste it, can I?”

“Fuck yes, do anything you want...just keep going” your meeting his movements chasing your release. “Good girl” he growls and you think this is it, this is how you finally lose your mind completely. He leans in and lets his tongue play over your clit sending shivers down your spine.

“mmmm tastes as good as it looks” he mumbles before he plunges his mouth to your clit, sucking it, licking it. You get closer and closer as he keeps working his magic on you. “I can feels you're close babe, cum on my fingers. Be a good girl for me” he mumbles this is the final drop needed for the pitcher to spill over. You let out a coarse scream as you come undone all over him.

“Oh my fucking God Eddie....I need...more...I need...fuck me” you whimper between breaths

“You sure?” he asks tentatively with his hands waiting on the lining of his shorts.

“Fuck. Me. Eddie” you make a point of every word

“Well...you needn't ask me twice” he pulls his shorts down in one swoop and he's standing there hand on his hard cock staring at you.

“Jesus Christ Eddie...you're huge” you look at him in awe. It's amazing, you've always been of the opinion that dicks are quite beautiful when hard. And this...wow this is perfection! He's smiling at you, stroking his cock slowly letting you take in the sight before he moves in and stands between your legs. He runs the tip over your wet folds, teasing the clit.

“You ready?” he purrs “gonna let me in like a good girl?” he's realized my praise kink and he's using to his advantage now. I just nod, can't take my eyes of him. He takes his free hand and he turns my face up to look him in the eyes

“You want me pretty girl? Tell me...” he says

“I want you, I want you so fucking bad Eddie. Please fuck me” I say in a low voice keeping eye contact with him

“Good girl” he slides the tip to your wanting hole and slowly he pushes himself in. God the stretch is unbelievable. He's gifted...both in girth and length. The burning feeling quickly changes to pleasure once he hits bottom and lets you mould to his size for a moment. The he slowly begins thrusting, whispering how good you are taking him, how amazing you feel on his cock in to your ear making you a whimpering mess in his embrace. The pace quickens, he's fucking you real good now. You feel another orgasm coming in fast and it hits like a ton of bricks making you scream again. The others can't be missing what you're up to in here.

“Fuck...I'm so close babe. Where do you want me?” he groans

“Pull out, not on the pill at the moment” you pant. He pulls out probably expecting to come on your stomach or your tits, but you surprise him by hopping off the counter and sinking to your knees in front of him. Wrapping your hand around him, stroking a few times before letting the tip slide in between your lips. The nose he makes is pure ecstasy, you take him in as far as you can in one go slowly pulling out. Letting your tongue play along the shaft. You set a pace that you're comfortable with, Eddie grabbing a handful of your hair.

“Fuuuuuck me, this is heaven! Good girl, fuck such a gooood girl” his hips are bucking, meeting your every move. Your free hand finds his balls and start playing with them softly. Making Eddie even more of a moaning mess “close...fuck so close now” you can feel it, his balls tightening. Then with a guttural growl he releases in to your moth. Squirting his warm seed down your throat. He lets go of your hair but his hand is still on the side of your head as he's trying to get his breathing to a normal rhythm. You smile up at him as you lick the drops of cum that got out through the side of your mouth off him. You stand up on shaky legs and you lean on the counter looking at him

“Still upset I'm back?”

“Funny... Still feel bad about being an ass” he says pulling you in to his arms “forgive me?” he's kissing your neck as he talks

“Yeah, you more than made up for it” you giggle at him “but... I think we might be missed”

“Might be... I'd much rather stay in here doing more of this than go out there though” Eddie says in between kisses

“Hey, I'm here for 2 weeks. We're gonna have plenty of time to fuck each other senseless” you whisper in to his ear and the you let your tongue play down his neck making him shiver

“I'll hold you to that!” he purrs. You dress again and leave the bathroom. When you get out to the deck 6 smiling faces look at you knowingly.

“Make friends yet?” Steve chuckles

“Oh I fucked the spite out of him” you say climbing in to the tub getting only shocked looks in return. Eddie chuckling behind you as he climbs in after you. You sit down and he puts his arm around you pulling you closer. If you'd known this you would have come back a hell of a lot sooner!

[zunniva]

Thinking of an modern! Eddie fic idea where the fruity for and the reader are all hanging out (doesn’t matter where) and the reader is flirting with a guy over text, she decides to go to the restroom and take some nudes but instead of sending them to the guy shes talking to she sends them to her best friend Eddie Munson who is sitting across from her. Eventual smut.

author's note: i took some liberties here and excluded the fruity four scenario, it just wouldn't fit the way this idea came to me so i hope you don't mind!

cw: 18+ (minors dni), modern!eddie, slightly inexperienced!eddie, confident!reader, established friendship, mentions of reader having lots of casual sex/partners, a little bit on pining/unrequited crushes, handjobs, if i missed anything lmk!

word count: 3.4k

You can’t help but feel a little regretful when your phone dings for the millionth time that night, screen light illuminating the darkness of the room, the only other light source being the television position in front of you both. 

Eddie was, hands down, your closest friend. He was the person you came to for everything, even slow nights like this when you just wanted to be around each other. And it could, from an outside perspective, look too codependent. But, if either of you were ever feeling sad or upset you always seeked out the other without hesitation.

Eddie felt ridiculous, practically on his hands and knees after school in an effort to have you come over tonight—it’s mostly for show, hoping to make you laugh, but you can see how desperately he needed it. 

Still, the notifications on your phone aren’t immune to Eddie’s senses, his eyes dragging toward the phone set atop the coffee table that his feet are resting on, a quick succession of messages in one go. 

He clears his throat softly, angling himself away slightly as you reach for the phone, looking back at him apologetically. 

You weren’t always this inconsiderate, but Eddie never seemed to mind, not initially anyways. 

It was pointless too, some bland conversation with a boy who was much too desperate to get in your pants—but you couldn’t lie to yourself, you were being just as promiscuous as you wanted to be, so the flirting ensues. 

It’s not bad either, but it starts to blend together, things you’ve seen time and time again. And Eddie looks like he’s on the brink of passing out, head slumped in his hand and his lip pouting out slightly. 

“You don’t have to stay,” He says quietly, his free hand tucked under his shirt, pressing against the warmth of his skin, “I get it.”

Did he, though? Or was he just trying to be nice?

Either way, you couldn’t bring yourself to leave him high and dry on a night that he really needed you. And usually you both would be cuddled up against each other, but that wasn’t how tonight was going. You couldn’t tell if he was annoyed or exhausted, maybe a mix of both. 

“I’m not leaving,” You respond, half offended that he would even suggest it, “I just—I’m gonna deal with this so they’ll stop bothering me.”

Whatever that would entail.

“Okay,” He relents, his voice soft, “I’ll pause it if you want.”

The movie, pausing the movie—you glance at the screen and back at Eddie, shaking your head.

“I’ll be quick.” You assure him before fleeing down the hall to the tiny bathroom, unlocking your phone.

And while you don’t necessarily condone sending nude photos of yourself to people you barely knew, you weren’t exactly a stickler for following the rules. Plus, you were good about keeping any identifying marks out of the pictures, namely your face. 

You can hear Eddie move around in the other room, his walls dangerously thin. The old couch creaks as he moves and then the front door is squeaking open and slamming shut a few seconds later.

Smoke break. 

Well, that or he was giving you some privacy. 

You get a text from Eddie a moment later confirming your suspicions.

‘Out front for a smoke if you want to join.’

Followed by another.

‘When you’re done.’

You sigh heavily, switching over to your camera and dealing with the pressing task at hand, lifting your shirt up just above your breasts, a thin and see-through material that gave the subtlest view of your nipples, the curve of your breasts pushed together deliciously—you had to give yourself some credit, they were absolutely picture-worthy. 

You snap the picture quickly, fleeting before you overthink it.

But, it doesn’t feel like enough.

You reach your hands around to cup your tits, pulling them out of the material with ease so they sit perfectly on your chest, still slightly supported by the fabric bunched up underneath them.

Was it deserved? Maybe not. But, you couldn’t be bothered to second guess yourself, snapping the second picture and readjusting your clothes, phone scattering into the bowl of the sink as you set it down.

You did want to join Eddie, so you sent the pictures without checking, not realizing how detrimental of a mistake you made. The phone is shoved into your back pocket and you meet Eddie outside a few moments later, his back turned toward you as he puffed on the cigarette, nearly down to a stub. 

You reach around him effortlessly, plucking it from his fingers and pressing it to your own mouth.

“You could’ve asked for your own,” He laughs lowly, a deep chuckle that makes you feel warm all over, “I was trying to finish that.”

“Too late,” You smile, pressing the cigarette to your lips and puffing it dead, “I never finish mine and you know it.”

Eddie smiles knowingly, twisting you gently to urge you inside.

“Quick, before we freeze.” He tells you, opening the door to lead you back inside, the butt of the cigarette falling from your fingers as Eddie snuffs it out with his boot. 

“I really am sorry,” You apologize timidly, “I know this is supposed to be our time and—“

“Hey, it’s fine,” Eddie shrugs, poking at the frown line in your cheek as you look over at him, “you’re here, at least.”

Eddie grabs a few snacks and drinks to finish out the movie, letting you settle into the space between his legs on the floor, pillow pressed against his lap for you to lean against. He’s playing with your hair absently, your eyes drawn to the screen as he checks his phone, the insistent buzzing of an unchecked notification driving him crazy. 

He could only guess it was Dustin bugging him about something only he and Eddie would understand, but it’s not.

It’s not that at all.

It’s your contact name: two pictures attached.

Eddie’s fingers freeze against your hair, but it’s lost on you.

He’s not an idiot, he knows. God, he fucking knows.

And because he loves nothing more than to torture himself, he braves the fear that riddles his body and unlocks his phone, faced with the last thing he could ever expect.

“Oh fuck.” He says quietly, mostly to himself.

“Hmm?” You inquire, not bothering to look back at him.

Eddie stammers, phone almost slipping from his hand.

It’s not the first pair of tits he’s been blessed to see in his lifetime, but it’s not like he’s being bombarded with them on a regular basis. He’s had sex once, seen a girl naked once, in person, not counting the porn he watches on a regular basis—and he’s still new to all of this. But, this feels invasive.

Yet, he couldn’t pull his eyes away.

The silence is digging at you and you turn slowly, hand pressed like a fire-hot brand against his knee that makes him jump, his eyes pulling up toward you.

They’re wide—shocked, lost, and the words that he wants to say are dead on his tongue. 

“Eddie, is everything okay?” You ask, concerning flooding you at his state of emotion, “Is it Wayne?”

He could keep it to himself, never tell a soul and live with the fact that he’s a total creep, bound to jerk off to the pictures of you at some point—he’s never outwardly admitted his attraction toward you, but he doesn’t hide it either.

Eddie hasn’t tried to ruin the one good thing he has going on in his life because his dick is telling him so, it’s the one thing he prides himself over.

But, that’s quickly flying out the window.

“Hello,” You call out again, “earth to Eddie? You’re starting to freak me out now.”

Eddie rubs at his brow in exhaustion, forehead creasing as he flips his phone around, “I uh, don’t think these were meant for me.”

You look at him, confused, tearing the phone from his hands and suddenly your mouth is falling open, not a word to be spoken. 

“I mean, I’m flattered but—I think it’s safe to assume I wasn’t supposed to see those,” Eddie rambles, “not that like, I wouldn’t want to, but I figured it’s probably better to tell you rather than you finding out later and thinking that I didn’t tell you for some other reason, not that there is…a reason.”

You smile widely at his dramatic rambling. He only ever did it when he was nervous, which was inherently clear now.

This was going…great, clearly. 

“That’s–” You laugh uncomfortably, softly, “I’m so sorry, Eddie.”

“No, no—don’t be,” Eddie interjects, “I’m not like I’m bothered or anything—“

“God, I’m so stupid,” You reprimand yourself, tossing the phone back into his lap, his hand tensed tightly into the fabric of the pillow when you move, a small thing you wouldn’t have noticed without the cause of current situation, but you ignore it for now, “you text me—and I didn’t even think to switch it back to the other conversation and I just sent it, like an idiot.”

“I’ll delete it,” Eddie says, reaching for the phone, “I’m going to delete it right now.”

“You already saw it, I don’t think it really matters.”

And it’s the first inkling Eddie gets that maybe you don’t mind—it was a genuine mistake, but you’re more panicking for the sake of Eddie, rather than yourself. Seeing your friend naked wasn’t exactly an ideal situation, but it wasn’t one Eddie had a problem with, not with him harboring such a deep crush on you. 

“It feels wrong,” Eddie says, trying to laugh off how awkward things felt, “I mean, not that they’re bad photos—I think I should delete them.”

He shifts slightly, sitting up further as you turn to face him fully, knelt on the carpet at his feet—and that stupid, fucking pillow.

It’s covering the painful hard-on pressing against his jeans. Eddie hasn’t dealt with a situation like this since…well, ever.

Your eyes connect their briefly, the skin around his rings going white from his forcefully he’s gripping it, almost like he’s trying to rut into it secretly, relieving that silent ache. 

“Should? Because you want to, right?” You check in with him, his fingers hovering over the delete button, staring intensely back at you. 

“Yeah, of course.” He nods jerkily, “Friends don’t–don’t keep pictures like that, do they?”

He’s never been in such an unorthodox situation, learning the rules as he went. He never cuddled with friends or played with their hair, spent nights sleeping next to them in bed because the other was too tired to drive home–it’s a line you both have been walking on for a while, all that unspoken about tension collapsing in on itself.

“Only if they want to,” You tell, “You can–if you want to.”

“They weren’t meant for me.”

There’s a long beat of silence that has his heart racing in his chest, his face heating up.

“They can be.”

“But, what about–”

You shrug lightly, the light from the television shadowing around your face in a way that has Eddie mesmerized, caught up in the way you’re staring straight through him, your hand creeping toward his own, pulling gently at the fingers gripping the pillow.

“They were boring,” You tell him honestly, “and this is...a lot less.”

Eddie resists the pull for a moment, embarrassed by how easily he’s given himself over. It’s far from where he expected the night to go, and his internal monologue is screaming for him to say:

No. This won’t work. This can’t work.

“Eddie.” You say his name once, the tone in your voice telling him everything he needs to know.

Regardless of if this was a one time thing, you wanted it. And if all of this happened purely by chance, he’s thankful for the best goddamn divine intervention he’s ever experienced.

Eddie’s still speechless when you climb into his lap, thighs spread out over his own and his hands reaching around to squeeze at the wedge behind your knee, settling you more comfortably. 

This was normal, no different than any other time that you’ve sat in his lap, but your hands are hovering, pillow tossed to the side. You can see how painfully hard his dick is from where it’s pressed up against the thick fabric of his jeans. 

“I’m really trying not to make shit weird,” Eddie admits with a clipped laugh, “my body just kinda reacted.”

You shrug again, nonchalant. “I’ll take it as a compliment.”

Eddie glances down briefly, his hands rising up your thighs slightly, soft skin against rough denim. They squeeze at your hips, his gaze tilting back up toward you.

“What are we doing?”

It’s a question with a million and one answers, but you settle for something simple. Something Eddie can grasp and figure out himself.

“Whatever feels good,” You smile softly, pushing his long tresses behind his ears, the skin stained a deep red, “or we can go back to watching the movie and act like this didn’t happen.”

Eddie grips you a little tighter, like he might lose you.

“I can…help you out,” You suggest, glancing down with a mischievous grin, hands dragging toward the waistband of his jeans and tugging at the belt, “no stipulations or anything, unless you think it’ll go away on its own.”

“Probably–probably not.” Eddie admits. His morning wood wasn’t nearly as bad as this, but it always ended in him tensed up against the shower wall, fucking messily into the tight grip of his hand until he can finally find some relief. 

You eye him wordlessly–he can see it in the way you light up.

A silent ‘Then?’ hanging between you both.

Eddie makes the first movie, surprisingly. His hands reach for his belt, unbuckling it with anxious fingers and sweaty hands, fumbling with the zipper until he can finally get it far enough down that he can wiggle his jeans down a bit. You lift yourself slightly to allow the action before settling back down, hands smoothed out over your own thighs. The aggressive tent in his boxers is lingering still–

“I’ve never done this before,” Eddie admits, “Like, without all the other stuff.”

And kissing didn’t feel right, too intimate for the situation despite how badly you wanted to touch him.

“You jerk off, right?” You ask, knowing the question is a little redundant. Of course he does.

He nods.

“So, I’ll just help,” You tell him, “or just watch, whatever you’re comfortable with.”

“Uh, no—I want,” Eddie nods slowly, looking up at you timidly, “I want you to help.”

There was no sense in him being shy, not with you. But, you get it—it’s uncharted territory, nothing either of you prepared for, but neither of you were turning down the opportunity. So, facing it head on seemed like the best.

“Okay,” You reply easily, dipping your hand between both of you to stretch under the material of his boxers, gripping him firmly. He’s hard, but everything about him is soft. You don’t dare a look, not yet, his eyes connecting with you briefly at the touch, his lips parting. It’s a soundless gasp, eyes pleasing silently, “is that fine?”

Eddie nods again, nose scrunching as you squeezed lightly, fingers rubbing over the fat head of his cock, the heaviness of him resting wonderfully in your hands. 

“Might—might be easier if you take it out.” Eddie suggests, lifting his hips slightly to do just that, freeing himself to allow more room for you to move, bare skin pressed against denim.

You peek a glance down in the poorly lit room, flushed pink head disappearing under your grip as you fist him tightly, his hips rocking every now and then to meet your movements, his hands squeezing tighter and tighter against your hips, subconsciously rocking them in time with his. There’s no friction for you, but you don’t need it—this was about Eddie.

For now, at least.

“God, that’s so good,” He whines softly, head dipping back against the cushion as his eyes squeeze shut, “yeah—like that.”

Your bottom lip pulls between your teeth, rubbing testingly over the tip for a prolonged amount of time, precum drenching your hand until it’s sticky with slick, making a horrendously hot sound as your hand sinks down to the base and squeezes.

Eddie breathes uneven, a mix of a sigh and groan wrapped into one, voice cracking in the middle. 

“Fuck, what are we doing?” He rambled, a sudden moment of revelation. “This is so—fuck—“

“Feels good?” You tease, “I’m having fun, Eddie—and I think it’s safe to say you are too.”

If the sounds he was making were any indication. 

“You had other plans—didn’t you?” Eddie asks curiously, pausing in between words when things get too intense, his fingers digging into your back. It’s not painful, but you can definitely feel it. 

“Maybe,” You shrug, “but you’re my best friend, Eddie—I’d do anything for you.”

“Yeah?” He asks, his voice sounding higher than usual.

“Mhm,” You nod, leaning over him slightly until your arm is pressed flush against both of your chests, the ridge of his cock rubbing against the front of your jeans at this angle—he’s so close to where he desperately craved to be, but still far enough away that it hurts. “Anything.”

“Fuck, I’m almost there.” He warns, feeling ashamed at how easy it was to work himself up. “Don’t wanna make a mess.”

You’re quick, using your free hand to lift your shirt over your head, hand leaving him for a brief second—he almost pouts, the feeling flagging slightly as his orgasm approached, but then he’s got your breasts in full view, pressed tightly against the intricate lace of your bra.

He really can’t take it, his hand cupping over your own as you return your grip around his cock, just as furious and tight as before, guiding you down as he likes, bringing himself closer and closer.

“Can’t believe you,” He says aloud, not for any reason in particular, “—doing this on purpose, aren’t you?”

You laugh softly, hand sifting into his long curls and gripping at the root gently, he moans softly, eyes boring into your own.

“Depends,” You start menacingly, “how much are you enjoying it?”

He snorts softly, “Too much.”

His eyes linger toward your breasts, follow the slow rise and fall of your chest, the thin gold chain that dips between your cleavage and holds a similar guitar pick to the one he wore, a gift for you after a year of friendship.

It wasn’t because he wanted to see you dawning a piece of himself, it wasn’t that at all. But, you wore it proudly. 

You smirk knowingly, guiding him toward your chest encouragingly until his mouth latches into your skin, his hands sprawling out against your back.

It was the push he needed, confidence surging through him as he mouthed at the swell of your breasts, fingers dipping around the cups to stretch the material down, revealing the softened bud of your nipples as they harden in real time, the breeze hitting them immediately.

Eddie comes with his face buried against your chest, panting into your skin hotly as he stifles the lengthy groan that escapes him, rocking into your joined hands with the aftershocks as his come hits your stomach.

He lets out a weak noise, somewhere between surprise and disbelief, sprinkled with an astute feeling of real exhaustion.

“Fuck me,” He groans, reaching blindly for the shirt you hand him, wiping away the mess he’s made without question. He can only assume you don’t mind, given that you so freely handed it to him, “that was…intense.”

You chuckle, climbing off of his lap slowly, adjusting your breasts back into the confines of your bra.

“Still want to finish the movie?” You say jokingly, but he almost seemed pleased that you asked. 

“If you don’t mind—“ Eddie laughs slightly, adjusting himself back into his pants, leaving his jeans undone, “I didn’t get on my hands and knees earlier for nothing, you know.”

“Fine, but—“ You point at his wrinkled shirt, yanking at the fabric gently, “I’m gonna need something to wear, since, well—“

“Yeah, yeah,” Eddie waves you off slightly, a grin splitting over his features, “or?”

It’s a challenge, a brave question to propose in a situation like this. 

“I’m not sure you can handle me, Munson.” 

“Try me.”

It’s no surprise, Eddie knows you better than anyone. If there was anyone to take you on, it was him. 

Please consider a reblog if you enjoyed this fic! It’s makes a huge difference. ♡

[zunniva]

Listen to the Trees Series Masterlist - Friends to Lovers Eddie Munson x Plus Size Reader

summary: Spending your long weekend home from college reading Tolkien with your childhood best friend, Eddie. Couldn’t want anything more. Except you do. You want Eddie, more than just friends, but when the words don’t ever seem to come out and you miss your train home, things get interesting…

what to expect: fluff, smut, angst, friends to lovers, other warnings tbd based on chapter

author’s note: This is inspired by the prompt “I missed the last train, and it is all because of you and your obsession with speaking trees!” because I immediately thought of Eddie and his love of LOTR.

fluff: ✨ smut: 🔥 angst: 🌙

part 1 ✨ (tiny bit of 🔥 and 🌙??)

part 2 ✨🌙 (tiny bit of 🔥)

part 3 coming soon

[zunniva]

Please, please, pleeeeeease MORE

just thinking about steddie and how they would react to seeing reader with pierced nipples 😌💕

Okay but them seeing your nipples for the first time just to find out they’re pierced! 👀 Like maybe you three, along with Robin and Nancy, all travel out to the mountains somewhere to stay in a cabin on a lake for a weekend to celebrate graduating from high school and since the cabin is in a more private area, you bring up the idea of skinny dipping. Of course all of you are comfortable in your friendships with each other to just strip down and bare all for a swim, so the five of you are soon down by the shore of the lake ridding yourselves of your clothing. 👀😏

warnings: (18+ only, so minors move along!) BOOBS! And pierced ones at that 😏, unmentioned nudity (they’re all basically nude from the start), perv!Eddie and Steve, brave!Robin (she cops a feel lmao), profanity, etc

Robin was the first to notice your nipple piercings, eyes bugeyed and mouth agape as she couldn’t help but stare at the shiny metal shimmering in the sunlight, her cheeks flushing a deep pink when she looked up to realize you caught her gaping at your tits. “You never told me you had nipple piercings...”

You smirked and gave your piercings a quick rub with your thumbs before shrugging your shoulders. “Got them done on my 18th birthday. My treat to myself. Didn’t tell anyone because I didn’t think it mattered.” You laughed softly, reaching up to gently pinch her blushing cheeks between your thumbs and forefingers before teasing in a not so hushed manner. “You’re so red, Robs. Tell me you’ve never seen pierced nipples before without telling me you’ve never seen pierced nipples before.”

“What? Pierced nipples? Where?” Eddie came up behind you seemingly out of nowhere, making a wide smirk tug at the corner of your lips at the sole fact that you finally had the chance to show Eddie fucking Munson your tits. Eddie waited with bated breath for one of you to answer and when you finally turned to face him looking up at him with a Cheshire cat-like grin, he had his answer before he even had to look down.

“Riiiiight...here.” You answered while grabbing him by the jaw and tilting it down to bring his gaze to your pierced nipples for him, watching with a smirk as his eyes went wider than Robin’s and he visibly and audibly swallowed the build up of saliva pooling in his mouth. You knew he wanted to put his mouth on your tits, could tell from the way his tongue slowly and subconsciously swiped along his bottom lip, and as much as you wanted that you knew it had to wait.

“Jesus fucking Christ, Sweetheart... I finally get to see what your tits look like and find out they’re fucking pierced?” Eddie groaned before his gaze was back on your own, trying his hardest to fight the urge to reach out and pinch your nipples.

“I wanna see your nipple piercings.” Steve chimed in as he hip chucked Eddie out of the way, who growled dangerously with a warning glare thrown Steve’s way. “Oh shit, that’s hot.” Steve gaped at your tits, which had you smirking even more. What next? Was Nancy gonna gape too?

“Yeah no shit, but I saw them first so fuck off.” Eddie said as he hip chucked Steve right back, gaze immediately glued back on your piercings where he licked his lips some more.

“Actually,” Robin added, shoving Eddie out of the way. “I saw them first.” She grinned before grabbing both of your tits in her hands and savoring the quick squeeze she gave them, earning a soft gasp and moan of surprise from you in return.

“Aww come on! I wanted to touch them first.” Eddie huffed out with a pout as he crossed his arms over his chest, which you snorted out a laugh at.

“Really Eddie? Eager much?” You teased, absolutely loving the fact that Eddie was whining over the fact that he didn’t get to feel your tits first. You’d fantasized many-a-times about flashing Eddie your tits and the things he’d do to you following it, and you were sure he would do such delicious and filthy things to them.

“Oh trust me, Sweetheart, you have no idea how many times I’ve imagined what your tits look like, what they feel and taste like...” He commented, tossing his head back with a low groan at the fact that they were much better than he expected. They were perfect, in fact. He just needed to feel and taste them.

“Fucking same.” Steve groaned, which had you blushing not realizing Steve had sexual thoughts about you too. You thought he had no interest in you in that way, but it seemed like you were totally wrong about that. Maybe this trip would turn out to be better than expected.

“Well fuck... Guess we’re having a threesome this weekend.” You stated before running towards the water before they could say anything and diving in to join Nancy who’d been in the water for minutes now, Robin joining you right after and leaving Eddie and Steve standing on the shore in wide eyed shock at your comment.

Oh they were going to have a lot of fun during this trip.

(If y’all want that threesome, you’re gonna have to like, beg comment, and reblog because I don’t typically write Steddie fics and I’m gonna need some sort of payment in return for it and those likes, begging comments, and reblogs on this will be sufficient enough payment for me. 😏🤭)

Tag list: @eddiesprincess86 @dixontardis @anaisweird @rockautumnviking @eiriancrow @hellfire-in-hawkins @munsonswhore86 @tiannamortis @thicksexxualtension @eddies-puppet @readsalot73 @bmunson86 @ruinedbythehobbit @hellfire1986baby @mvnsoneddie86 @niragis-right-hand-rabbit @munsonsgirl71 @corrodedcorpses @feltonswifesworld87 @pleasantlycrazyworld

[zunniva]

Dirty Dreaming | Part 3

Part 1 | Part 2

Pairing: Eddie Munson x Reader

Summary: You and Eddie spend the evening reenacting your favourite dream

Word Count: 2.1K

Content Warnings: 18+ only, Smut, PIV (unprotected), Oral m receiving

Author's Note: I wasn't going to write a third part to this but I'm overwhelmed by the love received on the other two parts, thank you so much to everyone who reblogged or left kind words. This will be the final part to this series, I have tagged (or at least tried to tag) anyone who asked to be from parts 1 and 2, sorry if I accidentally missed anyone 💕 I am also running low on requests so if anyone has any ideas you would like to see they will be welcomed!

“Holy shit, holy fucking shit,” Eddie threw himself back on his mattress, hands raking through his messy mop of curls as he fought to catch his breath. 

You giggled and flopped down next to him, your hand placed on his sweaty heaving chest. 

“Holy shit,” you agreed, your naked body stretching out, still tingling from the second orgasm you just had at the hands of your best friend. 

Eddie dragged his palms down his face, unable to stop himself chuckling from the pure high he was riding out. He rolled over until he was on top of you, his arms bracing his weight on either side of your head as he leaned down and attacked your face with tiny kisses. You squealed and tried to capture his lips with your own, missing several times as he moved in a blur. He smiled at your frustration and caught your lower lip between his teeth giving it a playful tug. You melted into a mess of kisses and soft sighs, the ache in your limbs a pleasant reminder of the last couple of hours. 

First you had him explain in detail the dream he had been avoiding you because of, after which you had gotten on all fours while he railed you from behind, you both came for the second time that night with your back flush against his chest while you straddled his thighs, his eager cock thick and pulsating inside you. One hand grasped your breast to hold you in place while the other reached between your legs, calloused pad of his thumb rubbing tight steady circles on your swollen nub. 

And now you were here, crushed beneath his weight, drunk off the taste of his tongue. Your bliss was interrupted when he suddenly chuckled into your mouth. You pulled back and frowned up at him, questioning what was so funny. 

“Sorry,” he continued to laugh. “It’s just, like two hours ago I was jacking off to a photo of you and now you’re actually naked beneath me. You sure this is real?”

You pinched him in the ribs, laughing yourself when he yelped and jumped away from you. 

“Yep,” you confirmed. “Not dreaming.” 

“Just kinda hard to believe,” he rubbed the skin that still stung from your pinch. “I’ve fantasised about this for years, I just never thought I’d really have you.”

“Me too, I guess we’re both pretty stupid,” you crawled over him and snuggled into his chest, his arms wrapped around you as he pressed his lips to your temple. 

You lay there for a while as you let your bodies recover, tracing invisible patterns into each others skin. You felt his abdominal muscles clench when your nails scraped lightly across his hip bones. A low groan rumbled in his chest where your ear was pressed listening to his heartbeat, you turned your head up to face him and gasped to find him already meeting your lips in a butterfly kiss. 

“You ready for another round?” You purred, hand travelling lower to drag a line along his steadily hardening cock. 

He grunted as you touched him, still feeling sensitive. “Jesus Christ you’re fucking insatiable.”

“It’s my turn to pick a dream,” you straddled his waist and held your hands out to him, he reached out and intertwined his fingers with yours as your mind raced with the many dreams that had revolved around him. 

You would have plenty of time to reenact them all but for now you settled on a favourite. You smirked down at him, and he pursed his lips at the mischievous glint in your eye. You dropped his hands and slid off his bed. On trembling legs you stumbled slightly over to where his metal handcuffs were displayed proudly on his wall. Lifting them from their hook you let them dangle from your finger in front of you as you slink back over to him. He raises his brow in surprise, his stomach flipping with anticipation of having you cuffed to his bed, your body free to be used as he pleased. 

“I knew it,” he teased, kneeling up on his mattress to reach your height. “I see you eyeing these babies up every time you come over here. You wanna them on sweetheart?”

“Nope,” you smiled, popping the P as your palm pushed at the centre of his chest forcing him onto his back again. “I wanna try them on you.”

Eddie’s eyes went impossibly wide as you climbed back over him. You secured one of his wrists in the metal binds before forcing it above his head to wrap around his bed frame. 

“Fuck okay,” he whined, his voice cracking slightly as he willingly lifted his free arm to be locked in the other cuff. 

You wiggled your hips against his hard on, delighted when he instinctively pulled his arms down to grab you by the waist. His movements were stopped by the metal, he whined in frustration and writhed beneath you. 

“We haven’t even gotten started yet Eds,” you laughed at his neediness. “You know in my dream you were blindfolded as well, too much?” 

“Usually I’d say go for it,” he chuckled breathlessly. “But right now I really wanna look at you, is that okay?”

“Of course,” you melted at the adoring look in his big glassy eyes, you leaned down to peck his lips, pulling away far too quickly for his liking. 

Amused by his pouty face you mimicked him as you slid further down his body. You worshipped every inch of skin you could reach, sucking purple bruises into his creamy flesh as you went along. Stopping briefly at his nipple you caught the bud between your teeth before tugging gently. Eddie’s hips had started gradually moving of their own accord, bucking the air slowly as the sensation of your teeth and tongue drove him crazy. You reached his happy trail and placed open mouthed kisses along the hair to his pubic region. You placed your hands either side of him and scratched your nails from his ribs down towards his hips, he jolted and the carnal moan released from his throat had your pussy dripping. 

You situated yourself so you straddled one of his thighs, your bare cunt grinding against his leg as you took one of his balls into your mouth, with your hand wrapped firmly around his generous length you began to stroke him slowly. Eddie’s eyes rolled back into his skull as he thrusted up into your grip. You licked a long stripe up his shaft to the red and weeping head, lapping up the salty liquid already pooling at his tip. 

“Mmmm, you taste so so good Eddie,” you hummed, after a few more moments of teasing you wrapped your lips around him fully and proceeded to bob your head up and down his length, your hand at his base wrapping around what couldn’t fit in your mouth. 

Eddie tried again to free himself of the metal prison his wrists were locked in. He was dying to thread his fingers through your hair and guide you to his own pace so he didn’t blow his load too quickly but it was no use, he was bound tightly. He grunted and gritted his teeth and he began to feel your wet pussy rubbing against his thigh. 

“Please, please, please baby,” he begged pathetically. “I’m dying to fuck you, I need you please.” 

You released him from your lips, a string of your spit and his precum dribbling down your chin and onto your chest. Eddie’s jaw dropped, whimpering at the way his dick twitched at the sight of you. Your heart was racing at the way he was looking at you, you’d never felt sexier than you did in that moment. Your eyes flicked to the polaroid camera on his bedside dresser and you had an idea. 

“What are you doing?” He stuttered as he watched you reach over to pick up the camera. 

“Giving you a real picture to jerk off to,” you smirked as you raised the camera to face yourself. You stuck out your tongue letting another line of drool drip down your chin before snapping a photo of your lips and tits. 

“Jesus fucking Christ,” Eddie whined, he attempted to manoeuvre his hips so his cock was pressing against your entrance, unable to hide how desperate he was to be inside you. 

“So eager,” you mocked him, tutting as you placed the camera and developing photo back on the nightstand. “Don’t worry Eddie, I’m gonna take care of you.”

You reached between you to guide him to your entrance, you braced your palms on his chest as you ever so slowly sank yourself down his length, savouring the feeling of him filling you up. Your eyes slammed shut at the pleasant sting of being stretched, you winced as he reached the deepest part of you, still tender from the previous round. 

“You good?” Eddie groaned, his brain foggy and clouded with lust but not too far gone to notice your minor discomfort. 

“Just need a minute,” you sighed, forehead creased as you got adjusted to his size. “S’good, just a lot, a really good lot.” 

Eddie grinned at the ego boost, trying his hardest to hold still for you. He stared in awe at your face as you leaned back, your hips giving an experimental wiggle, a soft “oh” falling from your lips as his tip brushed your spongy spot. Eddie could feel every beat of his heart pulsing blood up through his erection. Your walls clenched deliciously around him, his hips bumping up without his permission. You shifted around until your jerky movements turned into a steady rhythm that felt good, your small ups and downs sending a shivering pleasure along his shaft. Your nails curled against the soft skin of his stomach, you kept sinking down on him, going for one little spot that made you twitch and clench as he brushed it. 

Your bottom lip disappeared between your teeth as you worked your hips over him. Eddie’s eyes wandered south and settled on where you were joined. The glorious sight of your arousal glistening at the base of his cock each time you rocked backwards sending him closer and closer to the edge. He whined as you brought your fingers to your clit, circling the bundle of nerves in time with his thrusts. 

He felt it when you started to come, the rush of wetness and the waves of clench and release locking the swollen head of his cock deep inside you. His muscles started to quake and he choked back a desperate sob as his aching arms struggled against the cuffs, desperate to touch any part of you he could get his hands on. 

“I gotta touch you,” he whimpered, you barely heard him through the haze of your own pleasure. “Please angel.”

You nodded and reached for the key, fumbling fingers freeing his wrists one at a time. He instantly grabbed your hips and flipped you onto your back, a surprised squeak leaving your lips as he surged down to capture your tongue with his own. His hips slammed against yours as he changed the friction from tiny movements to long mind-bending thrusts into nothing but heat, he’d been ready to explode for a while so it only took a handful of strokes to get him there. He buried his face in your neck and yelled as he came, his cock spurting so hard his body trembled all the way down to his toes. 

Your lips left small kisses against his temple as you held each other, feeling light and spinny, the urge to just laugh at how good you felt coursing through your veins once again. You ran your fingers up and down the damp skin of his back, goosebumps left behind by your touch. 

“We’re all sticky,” you complained. 

You wrinkled your nose and it was the most adorable thing he’d ever seen, he booped the end of it with the tip of his index finger and snickered. 

“Any dreams involving a shower?” He joked. 

“Not yet,” you laughed. “Not sure I can handle another round tonight anyway though.”

He smiled and kissed you one more time before he pulled his softening cock out of you, hissing at the sudden loss of contact. 

He picked up the fully developed photo you had taken and threw his head back with a hoarse whine. 

“I can throw all my Playboys away now,” he smirked. “Nothing in the world will ever top this photo.” 

You blushed at his compliment and beamed up at him. 

“Happy to be of assistance.”

He wrapped his arms around you and shuffled you to the bathroom on shaking legs. Climbing into the shower you let the hot water wash over your aching bodies as you relaxed contently in his embrace.

Tags: @becca-alexa @angelsarecallin @eddieswife16 @certain-tragedies @specialsnowflake-gabbi @hoetels101 @yujyujj @tayhar811 @emmysuebull22 @saramelaniemoon @sammyboyimagines @strangerthings1983fan @eddiejosephluv @yoongjennie88 @urlvrhargrove @messyapple89 @sllooney @3rriberri @nanamarie @littlestarfighter03 @slightlyvicked @moviefreak1205 @vigilanteshit @siriuslysmoking @districtsof-treason @pirateprincesslove @lolikkk @fall-myriad @katteddie86

[zunniva]

Eddie doesn’t tell the Corroded Coffin guys about his relationship with Steve. Not at first.

He knows they wouldn’t bat an eye at the fact that he’s got a boyfriend; they’re cool like that. But telling them who his boyfriend is? They're cool enough to accept Eddie being gay, but dating a jock? Dating Steve Harrington? Eddie isn’t so sure how they’d react to that. 

So he keeps that little detail to himself.

Not too carefully, though, as it turns out.

Eddie shows up to Wednesday band practice with a new ring on. It’s big, just like most of his rings are, but it’s a whole different breed of gaudy, with a huge emerald gem right in the center and thick lettering circling it and embossed onto the sides.

Gareth is the first one to clock it for what it is.

They finished up their first run through of their latest track (something new about a totally badass warrior who's beaten and battered and bruised, but won't let that stop him from throwing himself intro the fray) that Eddie just finished penning the lyrics for, then broke for a quick break and some water. Eddie stands across from Gareth, right hand wrapped around a water bottle, new ring on display. Gareth is close enough that he can make out some of the smaller details now — a paw print, the word ‘Hawkins’ right above it — and then it clicks.

“Dude,” he says, smacking his hand into Eddie’s arm. “You got a class ring? Since fucking when?”

Eddie’s face seems to go through several emotions all at once — confusion, surprise, a brief flicker of panic. It smooths over pretty fast after that, settling into something much more controlled, something much more collected after.

He switches the bottle to his left hand and flattens his right in the air, admiring the ring for a moment. “Oh, this?” Eddie asks with a chuckle, flashing it towards Gareth and the boys (who have all perked up in interest and shuffled closer), too fast for any of them to really get a good look at it.

“Holy shit, that is a class ring, what the fuck, Eddie?” Archie asks, face twisting up.

Jeff looks surprised too, squinting at Eddie’s hand, curiosity painted across his features.

Eddie doesn’t deign any of them with an answer, just sort of shrugs and drops the water bottle, replacing it with his guitar. He twists at the tuning keys on the head of his baby, ignoring it as Gareth and Archie erupt into a flurried back and forth of reasons why in the hell Eddie would be wearing one of those monstrosities.

Jeff is the only one to jump to his defense. “It’s weird, sure, but, like, is it really that bad? I mean, he spent six years there, so what if he wants to, like, commemorate it or something?”

Gareth and Archie turn twin what the fuck looks on Jeff, who just shrugs.

He doesn’t look too convinced of his own argument either — which is pretty merited. Eddie getting a class ring goes against, like, everything he stands for. He’s pretty sure he’s ranted about how stupid class rings are. How pointless they are. Plus, those suckers are expensive as fuck and Eddie has plenty of other, more important things to put that money towards. All things considered, they have every reason to be suspicious of it.

They all turn back towards Eddie, looking for confirmation or contradiction, but Eddie doesn’t offer them either.

He just gives the ring another short look, shrugs, and says, “So are we gonna get back to playing or what?”

And that’s that.

Except it isn’t.

Because at some point Eddie must have been playing with the ring, and he must have slipped it off, must have spun it around, must have stuck it back on his finger with the other side exposed. The side with the “1985” on full display. Big and bold and hard to miss.

And, of course, they notice that.

“Does that say ‘1985’?” Gareth asks, eyebrows pulled together and mouth curved down into a confused frown.

“‘85? Eddie, dude, isn’t that the year that you were supposed to graduate the first time?” Archie asks, just as baffled.

Jeff elbows him. “No, that was ‘84,” he corrects. “But he didn’t graduate in ‘85 either.”

“So why the fuck do you have a class of 1985 ring then?” Gareth questions. It’s hard for him to look menacing with that floppy hair of his, but he crosses his arms over his chest and fixes demanding eyes on Eddie anyways.

Eddie, once again, does not answer any questions. In fact, the only acknowledgement he does give them is a very casual, very nonplussed “Oh? Does it?” when they keep pointing out that the ring boasts “1985” instead of “1986”.

It’s pretty amusing, actually, listening to them trying to figure it out. But none of them come close to the truth. And Eddie certainly isn’t going to be the one to hand that over to them.

It goes on like this for a few more practices. The mystery of who Eddie’s class ring actually belongs to (because the boys have decided that there is no way it actually is Eddie’s. Not with the 1985.) continues to plague Corroded Coffin — before practice starts, during their breaks, in the aftermath of their jam sessions.

Eddie doesn’t stop wearing the ring, despite it, though. And he always finds a way to change the subject when Gareth, Jeff, and Archie bring it up, or he gives them stupid nonanswers instead that make them huff and puff.

It all comes to a head one day when practice is getting close to ending and a familiar maroon Beemer pulls up outside of Gareth’s garage. The engine cuts, and then out pops none other than Steve goddamn Harrington himself. 

The boys are vaguely aware that Eddie is on friendly terms with Steve, but they don’t know the full extent of it. They don’t know how deep it actually runs. And they certainly don’t know that they’ve been dating for the better part of four months now.

It’s almost funny how they didn’t even think to make that connection.

Until now.

Until Steve Harrington saunters his way up Gareth’s driveway and stops in the mouth of the garage, arms crossed loosely over his chest, head bobbing along like he’s actually enjoying the noise they’re making. There’s a certain look on his face, in his eyes — something pleased, something contented, something unbearably soft, as he watches them jamming out. As he watches Eddie jamming out.

They’re in the middle of a song, and everyone’s sort of lost in their instruments, lost in the music — except for Gareth. He spots Steve first. He sees that look on his face, follows his eyes to find them glued to Eddie. Observes for a few seconds, and watches as Steve’s stare doesn’t waver once.

He only has eyes for Eddie.

And that’s when it clicks.

Gareth’s hands stop moving, the drumbeat cutting off as his sticks just hover and he stares, slack-jawed. 

It takes a couple of seconds for the others to notice that Gareth stopped playing, and when they do they stop too and turn on him.

“Gareth, the fuck, dude?” Archie says, throwing his arms out.

“Everything good, man?” Jeff asks.

“Class of ‘85,” Gareth says, dumbfounded, finally pulling his eyes away from Steve to fix them on Eddie, who freezes in the middle of making googly eyes at Steve and slowly turns to meet Gareth's gaze. "No fucking way."

Eddie offers Gareth a sheepish, lopsided smile and a one shouldered shrug. "Surprise?"

[zunniva]

OMG soooo cute. I NEED MORE

Skittish

Eddie didn’t think there was anyone outside of Hellfire in the school who liked D&D, and he’s okay with his little group of hyperactive teens. Then, he finds you, drawing what is undeniably a D&D monster. And he is hooked.

• Eddie Munson x Shy!Reader

• Tags: Fluff, Meet-Cuteish?, Drabble, She/her for reader

• WC: ~700

“Wait. Hold on. That’s not- is that? Are you drawing a beholder?” Eddie stops dead in his tracks, quick to lean over head of the girl he’s speaking to in order to get a better look at the sketchbook.

She flinches backwards, nearly ramming her head back into his chest. “No! Definitely not!” She slams the sketchbook shut and pulls it underneath her chin, wrapping her arms across it tightly and tugging her knees up to her chest to hide the leather-bound book from view as much as possible. “P-please don’t try to take it,” she squeaks.

Eddie is quick to pull back, realizing in his eagerness he has ended up towering over the poor girl. He puts his hands up in a show of surrender. “Woah woah, slow down, I have no intention of taking it! It was just really good, ya know? Could I look?” He lowers his voice to a much softer tone. “I’m not gonna hurt you. I may be a freak, but I’m not a monster sweetheart.”

There’s a gentle whine as she unfurls herself from her defensive stance, but she returns the book to its place on the table and opens it to the previous page. On it is an almost completed pencil sketch of a beholder, with miniature doodles of 20-sided dice, swords, and bows decorating the page border. With only a slight anxious glance at the curly-haired man next to her, she pulled the pencil from behind her ear and began adding to the shading. Internally, she sighs in relief at the excuse to look anywhere besides the sad puppy dog eyes Eddie gave her when he scared her. He’s adorable. That’s so unfair. Why do you get to be adorable and tall? People really should only get to pick one of those. Unfair.

“You drew this?! It looks out straight of the D&D manual, that’s awesome!” Eddie plops down in the seat next to her and sets down his lunch tray in favor of leaning in closer to the book, leaving their faces parallel to each other. “I’ve never seen you at Hellfire before, do you play with a friend group or something?”

“Oh, uh, I don’t actually play. My brother did though, and he left all the books to me when he left for college, so I started reading them after school.” She mutters as she continues to draw. The repetitive movement helps lull her anxiety a bit, and she feels her guard lowering with the release of her scrunched up shoulders. “I’ve seen you with the hellfire crowd, but-“ She sighs. “You know how vampires can’t come inside somewhere unless they’re invited in? I’m kind of like that. Groups are intimidating, and I get skittish.” He shifts impossibly closer to peek over her ever-moving pencil, and a strand of his hair brushes her cheek and sends a chill down her spine.

“You should join us sometime, skitty kitty, we don’t bite,” Eddie snickers. She feels him turning his head so more of his hair teases the side of her face, and she swears he’s so close she can feel his breath now. “You know, you’re blushing pretty hard there. Is it the compliments on your drawings, or is something else up? Hmmm?” Her hand freezes for the first time since she reopened the book.

“I- um…nothing,” She lifts her pencil to her mouth and begins to anxiously tap it against her lip. “Yeah, sure, I’ll join you all,” The tapping continues.

On instinct, Eddie’s hand reaches out and carefully removes the pencil from her hand, taking it in his own. He smirks when she looks up from the sketch to his eyes, shoots her a wink, and kisses the top of the pencil lightly. Her tucks it back behind her ear with a lingering touch. “Fridays, after school, in the drama room. Bring these drawings if you feel comfortable, the kids will love ‘em and I’d love to see more of them.” She gulps and fights the urge to nod with too much eagerness, and he slides out of his seat, gives her a wave, and returns to his usual table to eat his lunch.

To be honest, she isn’t sure she is capable of forming another coherent thought for the entirety of the lunch period.

[zunniva]

Return of the Freak

I grew up thinking that whatever would happen to me I would never do what my dad did. I would never fall head over heals for someone and just give myself  to them without hesitation. Well... I did good on this until this year, my 21st year on this rock in space.

I had heard my dad speak of his old friend Eddie for as long as I could remember. Telling me about the time they fought in, what they called, the upside down. How they thought for a long time that Eddie died there, killed by... demobats? I used to pet my dads head and tell him that the weed they smoked back then must have been strong AS FUCK...he just smiled at  me and said

“Sweetie I WISH it would have been just some drug induced nightmare...” then he'd fall silent again. Anyway, he talks a lot about how they all thought Eddie died there. But then apparently they went back to try and find his corpse and bring it back to sweet old Wayne, Eddies uncle and one of my favorite people ever.  Well...they found that Eddie had survived, badly hurt, but alive. “Scarred for life” dad said “just like the rest of us, we were just kids Hailey. I was 19 and Eddie was 20 and we were the oldest in group”

I grew up with these stories. Dads friend Dustin always cries when dad mentions Eddie. He was with him when he was attacked and he was the one having to leave him for dead. He was also the one to make the rest of them go back to find Eddies body. He's the sweetest guy but I don't get how he's also in on this idea of some alternate dimension, monsters, mind flaying, some dude called Vecna controlling it all...yeah and a lot of other creepy stuff. You hear the way it sounds? Right? Not just me?

The thing though is that ALL the others from back then tell the same kind of stories. But how come none of this is to be found in our city's past then? Not one word about any paranormal activities or a lab in Hawkins meddling in turning “gifted” children into some kind of spies and weapons. Dad swears by it, he's even introduced me to one of his friends he says is one of these kids. Jane, or Eleven as she was called back then in the 80's. Nice enough woman, but I don't see anything special about her.

All of this happened back in 1986 the year before I was born, they lost Eddie just before graduation that year. They found him again just before Christmas, that's when Dustin had pestered the rest of them to get Eddies body so that Wayne could get closure, and to try and clear Eddies name. Apparently some kids were killed and they thought Eddie did it for some reason. All of this is very unclear to me. Eddie spent the following 3 months in the hospital. My dad and Dustin visited him almost daily. Dad and him grew very close then. They talk at least once a week, so far my contact with Eddie has been

“Hello”

“Yeah hey Hailey, Steve in?”

“Hey Eddie, yeah I'll get him” or “No, but I'll have him call you back”

He has a deep melodic voice which I like very much but I have never met him personally. After he was discharged from the hospital he packed his stuff and left Hawkins never to come back to this day. Dad calls him a nomad, he never stays more than a few months anywhere apparently. Making a living as a mechanic or guitarist. Whatever he can find, he also calls in on Wayne twice a week, Wednesdays and Sundays. But that's it, the only people he has contact with here is dad and his uncle, not even Dustin hears from him.

I've seen pictures of him from high school, nice looking guy. Big beautiful smile and mischievous eyes. Long hair and ripped jeans always in a leather jacket and his Hellfire club shirt. He's always been some kind of ideal man in my thoughts. I thought that if I can find a guy like him I'll settle down and be happy. I'm ashamed to say I had many wet dreams about the guy in my dads yearbook...

I mentioned a Hellfire shirt, when the club thought he died they framed his shirt as and homage, Dustin still has it. When he was found alive they talked about bringing Hellfire back again but when Eddie left town the club died in his memory, Dustin said it would never have been Hellfire again without Eddie. I find this sad, I can hear that to this day Dustin misses that club. They played Dungeons and Dragons together and they were all like his brothers he says. When he gets really sad about it I always hug him and say I can learn to play and make a new Hellfire club with him. He always hugs me back and tells my dad he got the greatest daughter ever and that Eddie would love me.

My dad was once considered the king of Hawkins High, they called him Steve “the hair” Harrington. I laugh when I hear people still call him this. His hair lives in infamy. I mean he still has great hair, and for a guy that just turned 41 he's pretty alright looking. Or as my friends say “He's such a total dilf!” I don't think I have now nor have ever had a friend that hasn't wanted to do my dad, which is very disturbing to me. But ok he's not THAT old and I mean he works out and he doesn't look like he's past the big 40.

That October after “the incident” he met my mom and well one thing led to another and hey there I was... He was 20 when I was born in July of 87. Dad and mom never made it as a couple, I still see my mom but she moved to New York when I was 14 and I had to chose. I wanted to stay with my dad and my friends here in Hawkins. I visit her about twice a year and we talk all the time. Dad and his old high school girlfriend Nancy got back together a few years back and he's as happy as can be with her. I see them together and I want that, but I guess I just haven't found the one for me? And that is not from a lack of trying so to speak. I've dated and I've had boyfriends, I like sex but somethings always been missing, I don't get like horny and wet by someone's touches. I mean sex is good and all, but I think there's more to it, there has to be. I can't seem to find that “I want to be with you forever, I can't imagine life without you, take me now and keep me forever” feeling. Dad has this idea that whatever happened in the Upside down altered his DNA so I was born screwed up, he's sweet but that's just a bit far fetched even for him and his stories. In the back of my head there's always been the idea of finding someone like Eddie, and since there's only one of him maybe I'm destined to be alone?

So when I turned 19 I kind of gave up, and I've been single since then. It's been two years and honestly I don't mind, my friends are worried that I might dry up and become some crazy cat lady spinster by 25. I mean seriously? I have time to find someone... God I'm only 21! When they bother me too much about it I just say

“Hell yeah, I'm going to move in to uncle Wayne's trailer when he's too old to live there and become a loner” then they shut up, I think they believe me. I would NEVER kick Wayne out, and I never want him to become too old to be there. But the truth is he is getting old, he's not as healthy as he once was and dad is worried about him and so am I. He got a cancer diagnosis 6 months ago and he's gone down hill ever since. I overheard dad talking to Eddie the other night.

“Yeah I know Ed, but c'mon the man's been there for you forever! You kinda owe it to him to come now that the doctor's not giving him long to live. I mean I would love to see you and so would everyone else. It's been over 20 years Ed...”

I heard  Eddies voice on the other end, then my dads again

“Really Ed? That's great I'll pick you up. Just let me know when. Awesome man can't wait to see you... what? Yeah, no I won't tell them. We can surprise them”

I smile to myself, dad is so excited. Seems the famous Eddie Munson is returning to Hawkins, Indiana for the first time in 21 years. He was turning 21 when he up and left so he's 42 now. I know everyone will be equally happy to see him. Might even get to see Jonathan and Will, I think they'll wanna meet Eddie too. They are the only ones besides Eddie that moved away after they graduated school, but they come back and see us all and their mom Joyce a couple of times a year. I like them both very much. I remember when dad and Nancy got back together they thought that Jonathan might think it was weird, seeing as him and Nancy were a couple for quite some time. But he was SO happy for them, he's married and has the cutest twins ever! Barb and Chrissy, named after the two girls who were killed back then. One of which Eddie was blamed for, but they soon realized he was innocent but by then it was too late.

Two weeks go by and I go to see Wayne almost daily, he's gotten worse and this Sunday as I drive over to the trailer park he's always lived at and I think to myself that it's weird Eddie never showed up. I haven't heard dad say he was picking him up, I know it was supposed to be a secret Eddie coming to town but I told dad I overheard in case he needed me to cover for him when picking Eddie up. But I heard nothing more about it. I park outside Wayne's home and I get my key out, he gave it to me when I had my teen angst years and sometimes needed to escape dad. I never knock I just enter, he told me to do that. Usually he's on the couch in front of the TV so I see him straight away when opening the door. Not today though, I open and I let out a happy

“Hey Wayne, how you doin' today sweetie” but he's not there. Instead I freeze in my tracks. In the kitchen I see THE sexiest backside on a man I have ever seen. I feel my entire body catch fire and I hear myself let out a short but very loud “oh wow” I can't stop staring. Like, for real, I. CAN. NOT. TURN. AWAY!

The guy stands with his back towards me when I hear him say “It's rude to stare like that without introducing one self! You always enter without knocking? How did you get in by the way the door was locked?” I instantly recognize that voice and I feel my knees go weak, fuck no! He turns to face me

“Oh...ehmmm. Hi Eddie... I'm Hailey, Steve's daughter. Wayne gave me a key many years ago, I ehh...I never knock. I'm so sorry but I didn't know you had arrived, dad didn't say” I can feel myself blush. What the hell?

“You're... Hailey?” He eyes me up and down and a small smile plays in the corner of his mouth “Yeah, Steve picked me up last night” he explains

“Oh...wait a minute. He had to go in to work last night, said there was some delayed deliveries he had to sign for” I say with a smile

“That'd be me... I was a delayed delivery. Plane got in later than expected” he's standing by the counter leaning towards it just looking at me. I feel flustered, what the actual hell was this?

“Oh, ok then I see. Ehmmm... how's Wayne today? “ I ask

“He's sleeping, we stayed up late. He actually cried when he saw me coming through the door. Made me feel awful staying away this long.” he says and looks back towards the closed door of the bedroom.

“He always speaks of you Eddie, he's very proud of you and he loves you so much. Your calls were the first thing we had to go through on my visits” I say and smile.

“Really? You don't say, who'd thought. You visited him often then I take it?” Eddie's gaze is intense and I have to look away

“Yeah, almost every day. He never mentioned that? He's my favorite person ever” I say and the feelings flow through me making me smile one of the smiles my dad says can heal the world. I can hear a small gasp exiting Eddie and his gaze is even more fixed on me.

“He talked a lot about Hal coming over, and that she was the best. Didn't put two and two together that that was you” he gives me a beaming smile and I feel like passing out. Jesus fucking CHRIST now I see what my friends mean when they say they wanna jump someone's bones because they're so hot! I don't know where to look, I feel ashamed for thinking this about a man twice my age and who's a friend of dad's. In the corner of my eye I can see Eddie tilting his head as he studies me, a smirk on his lips. I hear him chuckle softly and then he turns away from me and goes in to the kitchen.

“You want some coffee or tea or something?” he asks looking at me

“Ehm, coffee please. If you're having some, no need to make it just for me” I say and when he nods and turns to get water I can really look at him. He hasn't changed much from the pictures my dad has at home, just a bit scruffier and more mature. Same build, that lean but seemingly strong body. Tattoos cover his arms and what I can see of his chest. I never knew arms and hands could be sexual but god damn! I think I unlocked a kink as my friend Macy would say. I can not take my eyes off his muscles moving under his skin when he makes the coffee. I feel a throbbing down under, well... apparently I CAN get horny for someone. That's a first... I can feel that my panties are getting soaked, what the hell am I to do? Can't sit on the couch now... I will fucking stain it I'm wearing a skirt for fucks sake. I look around feeling like I might panic. I can sit on the floor...no that'll look strange. I see the blanket Wayne keeps on the sofa for when he's to tired to go to the bedroom. I can sit on that, it's not as sensitive to...wet stains as the fabric of the couch. I go and I fold it and sit down, feeling my juices actually soaking down in to the blanket...fuck. Eddie finishes the coffee and comes over, set the mug down in front of me.

“Take it black or you want something in it?” he asks

“Some creamer if Wayne has any otherwise black is ok.” he goes to the kitchen and looks in the fridge.

“There's milk...” he says “can't find any creamer”

“Milk works too, thank you” damn I'm polite all of a sudden. Eddie returns with milk, I take it and pour some in my coffee. He then sits down and looks at me with those incredibly brown eyes.

“So Hailey, this is the face of the voice on the phone. Nice to finally meet you” he holds his mug up as a cheers sign

“And you're the voice on the other end always looking for dad, nice to finally meet you as well Eddie. I've heard a lot about you.” I cheer him back with my mug.

“Well...most of it is probably lies I would say” he fakes an innocent look

“Well if you say so, but seriously though you're very missed around here”

Eddie looks at me, his face does this small grimace and he looks sad. Then he shakes his head as if to get rid of something bad and then he smiles again.

“Well Hawkins is small... must be boring here without the town freak to keep them occupied. I have no idea why'd they miss an old fart like me”

“Hey you're not that old. C'mon as dad says you're in the prime of your life here” I giggle at him and he looks at me with that intense stare again making me choke on my coffee. I then flinch from having to cough, which then leads to me spilling coffee down my top... which then of course makes me let out a squeal and turning my top wet and plastered to my boobs. Yeah...ok... I can die now right?

“Damn! You alright there?” I can hear the underlying laughter in Eddies voice “can I get you a towel or some napkins or some....thing” the voice changes and I look up at him he's staring at my chest.

I go blood red and get up

“No...I think I'll just...you know leave before I do something worse and, I don't know set fire to this place. I'll see you around Eddie. Thank you for the coffee tell Wayne I stopped by. Bye!” I fly out the door and out on to the stairs, I lean on the door for a minute, out of breath and panting. What was that tone in his voice and that look? Did he... like what he saw? I feel a flutter in my stomach at the thought of Eddie Munson liking the sight of my coffee soaked boobs. I shake my head... No, that wasn't it, he must have just been amazed by my clumsiness. Yep, that's a far more logical explanation I tell myself as I go to my car and head home.

When I get home I hear dads voice the instant I close the front door. Since I've just graduated college and haven't found a secure job yet I moved back in with dad and Nancy for a while. Saves me some money and they get some help with the bills.

“Heard you met Eddie! Sorry I didn't tell you when I called from work. But Dustin was next to me so I had to be stealth” he chuckles

“No problem, but you could have told me before I left today, he damn near scared the living crap out of me when I went in with my key seeing him in the kitchen. I thought someone broke in” I tell him

“Sorry love, but he seemed to like you. Said you were very polite and friendly”

“Well... I tried” I say and feel myself blushing. Lucky he's in the kitchen and I'm in the hallway.

“I spilled coffee all over myself, probably looked like a moron...need to shower and change”

I hear a roaring laugh “Yeah he told me, said you looked like you were panicking there for a moment, but he didn't seem to think you looked like a moron. He was worried you burnt yourself?”

“Yeah, no I'm ok... had a lot of milk in the coffee it wasn't that hot... well, I'll be down soon” I rush up to my room and remove my clothes throwing them in my hamper and hitting the shower. I think about the events of this day and I realize I might have the hots for a man 21 years older than me... I need to talk to someone about this, definitely not dad. I don't think Nancy is it either... Mike or Jane? Maybe Max... Nah... hey I got it ROBIN! She doesn't judge anyone about anything ever, being the first girl to come out as gay in Hawkins in the late 80's she's been through hell, she's both mine and dads best friend.

Yeah I need to call Robin after dinner, before this eats me up from the inside. I get in the shower and let the hot water drench me and I attempt to clear my mind. But no, of course not, my mind goes straight to Eddies arms and hands. The water hits my pussy and I let out a moan, fucking hell. My knees turn to spaghetti as I feel the tension building up. I can't stop, it feels too good. I change the setting on the shower head to a jet stream and I just go to town thinking about Eddie. This is sure as hell not hurting anyone. The sweet feeling when the release comes and I slide down the wall as my knees give in when the orgasm hits is amazing. I've come before, of course I have by the help of others and by my own hand but this...this was something else. I sit there panting for a bit, then I feel myself blushing. How the hell am I going to look this man in the eye again after this? He's not going to be able to see what happened here but I will know it and  I will probably find a way to be soooo obvious. I sigh and I step out of the shower, and wrap myself in a towel and go back in to my bedroom and sit down on the bed. The phone rings and I pick up

“Hello?”

“Hello sweetheart”

“Oh Wayne, how are you sweetie?”

“Not gonna lie love, I'm spent. Think I might give up soon, the hurtin's begun. The one the doc's talked about. Sorry I missed your visit though, Eddie told me you stopped by” he sounds uncomfortable and out of breath

“Awww Wayne, please don't say that I'm going to cry” I say and feel myself tearing up “yes I met Eddie, he seems as nice as you've always said” I tell him

“Ah shush now, no crying over this old bag 'o bones. You'll be fine without me, you're going to rule the world love. Yeah Eddie liked you, said you're a hell of a lot prettier than your old dad. Couldn't agree more” he laughs but that only makes him cough, the cancer had spread to his lungs now.

“That's nice of him” I say and feel those butterflies again. He thinks I'm pretty, this makes me smile. “But Wayne, I can hear this is taking a lot out of you, you go rest now and I'll be over in the morning. Ok?” I say

“Sure thing sweetheart. Just wanted to hear your voice y'know. Bye now and have a good night”

“Bye Wayne you too, and tell Eddie I say good night as well” I say and I hear him convey my message

“He says likewise and wishes you sweet dreams” Wayne hangs up and I'm stuck sitting on the edge of my bed, phone in hand thinking “Sweet dreams” who wishes someone they just med sweet dreams? Did he...suspect something? Oh god I hope not, I feel myself blushing once again. I get dressed, go down and have dinner with dad and Nancy. We talk about dad wanting to invite the “old gang” this weekend, Nancy seems surprised.

“Well we're closing in on someone's 40th aren't we... and seeing as we're going to go out of town I thought...I'd you know surprise you” he smiles, I know why he really wants to do this I also know that the biggest surprise isn't Nancy's birthday party. It's Eddie's return. Nancy seems happy about this and says she'll give Mike and Jane a call and Jonathan if dad can call Max, Dustin and Lucas. She goes in to planning mode, she loves hosting parties. Dad and I look at each other and smile. I go up to give Robin a call, I say that I'll talk to her about the party so that I've helped as well. They laugh and say that they're thankful I'll take on the difficult one. I get to my room and I crawl up into the bed and dial Robins number.

“Y'ello?”

“Hey Rob, it's me”

“Hey me, how's everything?” I hear her smile

“Pretty good, say can I come over just for a quick chat?”

“Sure, must be something important...or bad if you can't talk on the phone. I'm not too busy so you just come on over sweetie” well she's not wrong there...and I don't want to risk dad overhearing.

We hang up and I head down stairs again.

“Hey, I'm just going to go over to Robin's real quick. She was a bit busy but I could come over if I needed to talk she just couldn't be on the phone.” I call in to the living room.

“Sure honey, say hey from us. Remember to tell her about Saturday at 6” dad calls back

“Ok, will do! Good night if you're asleep when I come back”

“Night sweetie” they call back to me in chorus.

I drive the short trip to Robin's apartment building. I knock on the door and let myself in. She's elbow deep in some kind of dough?

“Ehmmm... what'ya doin' there Rob?” I ask and giggle

“Saw this amazing thing on the net on sourdough bread, thought I'd give it a try” Robin is always trying new hobbies with a passion...for about a day then she moves on. I'm thinking she'll be over this craze by the time the bread is out of the oven.

“Oook...well good luck with that” I say and laugh as I walk into the kitchen and help myself to a coke from the fridge. I sit down at the counter and watch her “sooo... I need to talk to someone who's VERY non judgmental...” just fucking grab the bull by the balls.

“That'll be me love! What's up?” she says dough up to her elbows

“I sorta...kinda...I think I might have you know THOSE kind of feelings for a man...” I say and  watch her closely

“WHAT!? Noooo way! Oh My God! Not that I get that whole thing with men but that's just awesome. Told you you weren't a freak! So spill!” she gets so excited she splatters dough all over the walls, the counter...me

“Thanks Rob” I say and pick some dough off my face grinning at her “I don't know of there's really anything to spill right now. I just met this guy and well... he just started something inside of me. Like that sweet horny feeling” I know I can say stuff like this to her without it being weird.

“Oh my... oh sorry...wait I need to clean this up. You need my full attention that much is for sure! Hold on, or better yet help me and we'll hit the couch after” of course... the times I've come over just to end up a cleaning lady. I laugh at her and get to scraping dough of the kitchen surfaces. Takes about 15 minutes and by the time were done so is Robins fascination with sourdough.

We sit down on opposite ends of the couch and she glares at me

“So...man...horny...go on” she says

“Well yeah, you know I've always thought I couldn't feel like that. Like there might be something wrong with me. Well...there isn't apparently. I just hadn't met anyone that did it for me. Or as Macy says I hadn't unlocked any kinks” Robin is nodding along as I speak “well so... last night I went to see Wayne as I always do and then” I think to myself if I'm to keep dads big surprise I have to rewrite this a bit “he was asleep so I went outside to head home. This guy, he must be new there came out from one of the other trailers and we started talking. And sweet baby Jesus Robin... I had to get myself off when I got home... I realized I have a thing for arms and hands...” I look at her, she looks shook. Eyes wide, jaw dropped.

“It was THAT intense? Wow! But...ok you sounded like there was an issue with this... so far I see no issue sweetie?” she pets my knee

“Weeeeell... thing is he's a bit older than me... like your age older”

There is silence... then

“Oh...well I see the issue now. Also why you came to me and not Steve...yeah...hmmm... I'd say, see if you can accidentally bump in to him again and talk some more. Maybe he isn't as nice as he seems after a while. Remember I told you about Max's brother Billy... make sure he's not one of those...” she says and shakes her head. Yeah I remember the stories about Billy. Hot as fuck, mean as fuck too.

“Yeah that might be a good idea, I'm going over there tomorrow mid day. Maybe he's not as fine in the daylight” I laugh and Robin snorts

“That's one way to put it! Nah but you know age is just a number and us late 60's kids aren't that old yet! We got a lot of juice left in us” she says and winks at me

“Well put Rob, well put. Speaking of late 60's kids. Dad and Nancy are having a party for the old gang on Saturday at 6. You NEED to be there, for me if nothing else” I say and give her my sweetest face

“A party...with the old peeps...” she sighs “why?”

“Nancy turns 40 in two weeks but they're going away for that and dad just wanted to surprise her.”

“Fuck that's right...well since it's Nance's birthday I'll be there.” she sighs and smiles at me. Robin is great she just has some social anxiety and doesn't like a lot of people at the same place any more. “They're calling them all in huh?” she continues

“Yeah, Mike, Jane, Jonathan, Will, Max, Lucas. Yeah and of course Dustin” I say

“Only one missing” Robin sighs “God I miss that fucker...like every day. And we weren't even that close. But every time Steve tells me about his latest calls I feel that pain again. You know where about he is now?” she looks so sad I just want to ruin dads surprise just to get her to smile

“I think dad said something about Nebraska and some bike dealership that needed a experienced mechanic. But that might have been last month too” I smile at her

“Well... as long as he's happy and healthy there's always hope he might swing by some day. At least to see Wayne before he...you know. Has Steve told him?” she looks at me

“Yeah, he did. I didn't hear the full extent of that conversation. Dad closed the door and then he said nothing of it after and I didn't want to be nosy” I tell her and she nods

“Well ok so party... dress code?” she tries to lighten the mood

“I was actually thinking the 80's... as a suggestion”

“YES! Cool! You know what” she rushes up off the couch and runs in to her bedroom. When she comes back out I roar and then I give her a loud cheer

“YES! Rob just yes!!” she is wearing her old Scoops Ahoy outfit that she wore for work the summer she and dad became best friends. “that's the perfect thing to wear! Dad's going to LOVE it I can't believe you still have it”

“Well that's because I'm a sentimental fool... Some things I just can't let go of” she grins at me “So this is a yes then”

“One thousand percent yes Rob! Now I'm SO pushing for the 80's for a theme” I laugh. She returns to the bedroom and changes back to her normal clothes. We talk a little more about my dilemma, agreeing that I should definitely talk some more to this guy if the opportunity arises. If there's a spark Robin will be my wing woman when telling dad. Oh... I hope that won't change if or when the cat's out of the bag.

We say good night and I head home. It's late so the house is dark when I come home. I sneak in so I don't wake dad and Nancy, and head straight for bed. I need to go to the library tomorrow and apply for a part time job there. Nancy had heard they were looking, and then I need to head over to Wayne's. That night I dream, and I dream VERY dirty things about a certain returning freak. I wake up while it's still dark out, panting and sweating. Not quite remembering what the dream was about just feeling that it was a hot dream, and well knowing WHO it was about. I try to turn on my stomach to fall back asleep, but the burning sensation inside of me and the throbbing between my legs will not subside. I lay back onto my back and sigh, ok so twice today I need to get myself off after meeting Eddie Munson. What the actual hell.

I let my hand wander over my body, it's quite nice as I've been told on several occasions. Just never paying any real attention to it. Nice decently large boobs, a  nice smallish waist and wider hips making me have the hourglass figure Nancy always says she'd pay good money to have. I let my fingers play over my belly and go lover. I slide them in between my legs ans I feel how soaking wet I am, even my pajama shorts are wet. I start circling my clit with my fingers, imagining it being Eddies fingers doing it. Takes about a minute before I have to bite my pillow to keep from screaming his name out loud into the night. I lay there panting for a while feeling very satisfied and at ease. Then sleeps comes to me and I drift off only to wake to my alarm blasting some old school Metallica through the speakers of my clock radio. I stretch and feel like a new person, “imagine what a few orgasm can do for the mood” I think and smile widely.

I get up, hit the shower and then I go down to make myself some breakfast. Smiling all the while. Then I head out the door and set my sights on the library, I get there only to find out I'm the fifth person that day to apply for the job. But seeing as I studied literature at college I have a slight advantage I'm informed. I smile and thank the head librarian for seeing me, he says they'll be in touch at the end of the week. I go to the grocery store and pick up some of Wayne's favorite snacks and some beers for him. Then I head over to the trailer park. Being in my own mind I forget once again that Wayne isn't alone anymore and that I maybe should knock instead of using the key and just entering. But that would have been too easy... so as I'm used to I just open the door and go in. At first I'm concentrating on the contents of the bag making sure I didn't forget anything in my car, so I'm not looking around. I put the bag and the beers on the counter and look up.

I stop breathing... in front of me I see Eddie, wearing nothing but a towel around his hips. Probably just out of the shower, I feel my knees once again going weak. He's with his back towards me, with headphones on so he hasn't noticed me yet. I study his back, it's muscular with a big tattoo across his shoulders. It says “Never forget” with a picture of some dark, pretty fucked up woods. They look like what dad described the woods they trekked through in the upside down looking like. Nice ass too, under that towel. I smile

Then he turns, he lets out a small yelp and flinches. I'm frozen... besides being so sexy it hurts to look at him... I stare, jaw dropped... those scars...like ten of them all over his torso. Looking like something scratched the flesh of...or ate it...could all of it be... true?

I can't take my eyes off him, I go up to him. Still not fully aware of what I'm doing, just going on instinct. I reach out and I touch him, I touch the scars. One by one I let my fingers drag over them. Then I snap out of it, looking at the scars, the chest, up at Eddie and down again. This is when I realize that when he flinched he dropped the towel, all that is shielding him from full exposure right now is his hand and the small part of the towel he has managed to grab before it fell completely.

“Ooooh... shit... sorry. I... but like wow Eddie” I just motion down his body with my hand. Then I turn blood red and I run off in to Wayne's bedroom. I hear a small laugh as I close the door behind me.

“Hey sweetheart, I'm so glad you could make it. Hey did you see Eddie? I would like a cup of tea but I think he's in the shower. Would you mind?” Wayne is smiling at me from his bed, I can't say no. No matter that the last thing I want to do now is go back out there.

“Sure Wayne, 2 sugars and a splash of milk right?”

“Perfect honey” he says. He looks worse than he did just 2 days ago. I open the door quietly and go out, I can hear Eddie is back in the bathroom. I sigh and I hurry out to the kitchen. I put a mug of water in the microwave and I get the tea, sugars and the milk out. I open the microwave before the beeps. I make the tea as Wayne likes it and I head back. Taking the bag of snacks and a beer with me as well.

“Here you go sweetie, I stopped and got you some snacks and beers too. I didn't know if Eddie has been out yet.” I say and set the things down on the table next to the bed.

“Oh aren't you the best ever! No he hasn't left the trailer park yet. He just sits on the stairs staring out into nothing smoking” Wayne looks worried “what happened really did a number on him sweetheart. I'm not sure he's ever really dug into that and talked about it with anyone.” he sighs. Then he sees the bag and smiles “lets see what you got me there” he ohs and ahs over the snacks I bought him saying I spoil him rotten then he kisses my forehead and I feel how hot he is.

“Wayne, do you have a fever? You're really hot” I put my hand on his head “Gees man you're burning up! Do you have any paracetamol at home?” I ask him

“I don't think so, began feeling really warm last night but I didn't want to bother Eddie...” he looks so broken

“And me? Forgot about me? I told you whatever you need Wayne I'll come running! I'll go check and if you don't have any I'll go get you some. You do not need that fever on top of everything else” I say with a stern voice

“Yes sweetheart, I know but you know me...old fart who won't bother people...” he looks ashamed and I just shake my head at him as I leave the room to check the medicine cabinet for paracetamol or anything that will make his temperature go down. I'm just about to fling the door open when I realize what might meet me in there so I give the door a careful knock.

“Eddie?” I say, the door opens and I meet his brown eyes

“Yeeeah...?” he drags the word smiling at me

“Do you have any paracetamol or something like that in here? Wayne is running quite a fever” I say hastily

“Ehm... oh... let me check” he turns around and opens the cabinet “doesn't seem like it”

“Ok, thanks for looking. I'll go buy some then. Keep an eye on him, if the temperature spikes call an ambulance...please” I say and I can feel my eyes tearing up. He looks at me and then he grabs me and pulls me in to his arms and gives me a hug.

“You really are every bit the angel he says you are” he whispers into my hair. I can't breath... he smells SO good. I draw one deep breath and he lets me go.

“Thank you, you're not the only one who loves him you know” I say and wipe the tears off my face before I turn and leave him standing there. I get in my car and drive back in to town. I run in to the pharmacy and grab whatever I can find that can lower a fever, and then I hurry back to the trailer park. When I turn on to the lot I see the ambulance and my heart sinks. I hurry out of my car and in to the trailer.

“Eddie what happened?” I throw the bag on the counter

“The second you left I heard him drop the mug and I ran in. He wasn't coherent anymore so I called right away. They got here like a minute ago.” he looks pale and I go up to him and without thinking about it I take his hand and I hold it tight. He looks down at my hand and smiles slightly.

The paramedics roll out Wayne and all I can see is his pale face and closed eyes. I don't even hear what they're saying. I have no idea how long I've been standing there but suddenly I'm shaken quite aggressively. I draw a deep breath and look into Eddies big worried eyes

“Oh thank God, I thought I'd have to call them back here...or that it was one of my nightmares” he sighs and lets go of me

“What?” I can't really wrap my head around anything he's saying

“You went totally blank, you haven't moved or made a single sound since they left with Wayne” he says and looks at me

“Left...they left already?”

“Sweetheart....that was 20 minutes ago... they're probably at the hospital by now.” Eddie says and he looks at me like he thinks I'm joking

“What? No? But I just... what did they say then?” I can feel the tears running down my face

“They'll call here as soon as they're able to stabilize him. He had a very high temperature, it was good they said that you caught that otherwise he might have slipped in to a coma like state before I would have noticed him. He was a bit more coherent when they rolled him out to the ambulance though. But how about you, are you ok?” he puts his hands on my arms and rubs them. I look up at him with tears streaming down my face.

“I... I don't know Eddie... But would you mind if I stay here? Dad and Nancy are away for the night at some business thing. I don't want to be alone in that big house... I won't be in your way I can sleep on the couch I've done that many times before...”

“Uhhhh... of course you can stay. But you can take Wayne's bed if that's ok. I mean I've been sleeping on the couch since I came so I don't mind” he smiles at me and all I can do is nod. I feel numb.

“I need to go home and get some things. Are you sure you're ok with me being here tonight? I can go to Robin's... but I kinda wanna be here when they call...” I say in a small voice

“I don't mind at all, could be nice having some company. Wayne has been sleeping a lot the last couple of days so. You come back when or if you feel like it, I can make us dinner.” he's so nice... I start crying again. He pulls me in and hugs me tight again “It's going to be ok sweetheart...it's going to be ok” I feel him kissing the top of my head and then he gasps and I feel him getting tense. What happened? He lets me go and clears his throat “Well...ehmm...you said you needed to go?”

“Yes...ok... yeah I guess I'll go. I will be back in a while. Do you need anything? Can I pick something up for you?” I ask, I so want to do something nice for him seeing as he has to have me around all night

“Some smokes, I saw you bought beers for Wayne. Mind if I drink 'em?” he smiles

“Smokes, got it! No absolutely, go ahead, I can get more. I might need a couple myself” I smile back at him and then I head out.

I sit in my car and at first I can't seem to get my mind organized enough to get going. But then I shake my head and convince myself that everything will, as Eddie told me, be ok! I drive back home and I pack the necessities. I also pack dads old high school yearbook. Thinking I might get some inside scoops about dad and the rest of the gang. IF I get Eddie to talk to me about those days. I drive in to town and get the smokes and some more beers. I also buy some chips and I have a strong need for some ice cream and not the cheap kind. I indulge in some Ben and Jerry's. Chocolate of course because we all know that mends a broken heart! I decide to stop along the road to call dad and tell him the situation.

“Well...you sure he's ok with this? I mean... I know you love Wayne, we all do...” dad sounds skeptical.

“Yeah, I asked like three times. He's ok with it, I even suggested I stay with Robin, he wouldn't hear of it... it's just one night, and I really need to be there if they call about Wayne. Plus I think he's lonely dad... Wayne said he hadn't left the trailer at all since arriving. Just to sit on the stairs smoking. I... he's nice... I want to get to know him.” I can hear my dad smiling

“Yeah he is great. Ok but call me if there's any news. If you're upset have him call me ok?”

“Yeah I will, I'll tell Eddie you said hello. Give my love to Nancy and have a great time see you tomorrow night dad. Love you!”

“Love you to honey”

We hang up and I sit there thinking for a bit. I do like Eddie...just...well not ONLY the way I made it sound to dad. I can still feel his arms around me, rubbing my arms, that kiss on my head...and his intoxicating smell... oh my God but then the memory of him tensing up when holding me just before I left. He has no such feelings towards me apparently so there's that... but damn I would want him to! I must be fucking delusional wishing a man twice my age would fancy me. But a girl can dream, can't she? No harm , no foul... I shake my head to snap out of these thoughts before my mind wanders too far. I start my car again and drive the rest of the way back to the trailer park. Just as I stop the car my phone rings, it's Robin.

“Hey sweets, heard your dad and Nance are out of town tonight. Girl's night?”

“Hey Rob, nah sorry. I'm going to hang at the trailer park tonight.”

“Wayne ok?” she sounds worried

“No, not really...had to send him in an ambulance. He was burning up... but I told the paramedics to call there if they got him stable enough to back home. You know he hates the hospital” small lie but...

“You gonna be ok there on your own then? Should I come over?” I love that she cares so much

“I'll be fine, might call you later though if don't fall asleep early. I feel totally beat” I tell her and she agrees to stay at home and tells me to call about anything. Just before we hang up I hear her

“HEY! That guy? Seen him again?” now she just sounds curious

“Yeah I had a quick chat with him earlier... I think he is one of the good ones, but I don't think he fancies me. I think I'm to young...” I say

“Men!” she scoffs “don't know what's good for 'em. The times I had to lead your dad in the right direction” she laughs “well if you'll really be ok sweetie I wish you a good night then and I'll talk to you later”

“I'll need to hear more about that dad thing later!” I say and laugh “night Rob” then I hang up, smiling about that comment about dad. I mean I know he was a real ladies man back in the day. It's just now I see that Eddie is sitting on the stairs looking right at me. I get out of the car and I get the things in the back.

“Has anyone ever told you just how much you look like your dad when you laugh?” Eddie smiles at me

“Ha ha...yeah Wayne points it out often. Saying I look like him a lot, but most of all when I laugh. Only that I'm prettier”

“Hell yeah, no argument there” he smiles. I look at him, what was that?

“Yeah? Not seduced by the hair Eddie?” I say and wink at him, why the HELL did I wink?

“Don't really swing that way, but I did envy him for making it look so easy back then” he laughs and the sound of it sends a shiver down my spine. I want to make him laugh all the time!

“Really? It?” I say as I walk past him and open the door

“Yeah getting the pretty girls, was never good at it myself.” he gets up and follows me in again. He sits down on the couch and watches me put away the ice cream and the beers. I throw the smokes at him he catches them mid air. “Thanks! What do I owe you?”

“Forget about it, I'm just happy you agreed to show up. For everyone's sake, even if only dad and Wayne know at the moment. But believe me you'll feel some real love on Saturday...” I say and I give him a warm smile. He snorts

“Yeah right... From who? None of them really miss me I bet, except your dad then perhaps”

“Eddie Munson! Now you fucking listen to me ok! Every time dad mentions talking to you Dustin starts crying, I spent the evening with Robin the other night she said she misses you every day! Mike is heartbroken... STILL...he won't even say your name. Nancy loves you and wants to know every single detail about your calls with dad. All I ever heard growing up here is how amazing you were and how much they all wished you'd come back to them. So get over yourself and accept they all love you and they will be SO happy to see you Saturday!” I don't know what came over me raising my voice at him like that. He's stunned...just looking at me. I see tears forming in the corner of his eyes.

“I... I didn't think... I'm just...me...” he sounds defeated.

“Yeah, and just YOU is what everyone wants” I say and sit down on the other end of the couch

“Everyone?” there's a curious tone in his voice I can't really place

“Yes...they all want you back in their life. Couldn't you just consider letting them have that for a while? I bet you could get some work as a mechanic around here somewhere. Or do you have employment you need to get back to? Or someone you need to get back to?” I ask my voice getting smaller at the end

“No...on both accounts. No job at the moment and no one waiting. I can tell you I have thought about it, but it's...hard being here” he looks out the window and a dark shadow falls on his face

“You want to talk about it Eddie?” I reach out my hand and I put it on his knee. He stares at my hand then he gets up.

“No!” then he leaves and goes outside, slamming the door behind him. I feel like I was just hit across the face by him. I... I just touched his knee. I mean he didn't even react that bad this morning when I touched the scars... Tears flood my eyes and fall down my face. I get up and go lock myself in the bathroom, I need a shower and then I'm going to crawl into bed with Ben and Jerry... they don't act like this! They only give love...and calories! When I get out of the shower and go to the kitchen to get the ice cream Eddie is still out there. I can see him sitting on the table outside the door looking up at the sky. I take what I was looking for and I go back to the bedroom and close the door behind me. I lie down in bed and I turn on the small TV Wayne has at the end of his bed. Dirty Dancing is on, I love that movie. It's just easy going enough for this evening. I hear the door opening and steps heading towards my door. They stop outside...then I hear a faint

“I'm so sorry” then the steps go back to the living room. I have to stop myself from getting up and run out there to tell him I would forgive anything he said or did if he'd just...what? Touch me? Kiss me? Love me? I finish the ice cream then I turn the TV off and pull the covers up and faster than I thought I would I fall asleep. It's early, like 6 am when I am woken up by muffled screams from the living room. Like the ones you can “hear” yourself screaming in your dreams. I get out of bed in a second thinking they've called about Wayne and he's not ok. I run out to the couch fully thinking I'd find Eddie sitting there crying. But instead I see him asleep on the couch, writhing and “screaming” in his sleep, he's drenched in sweat and his breathing is really agitated. I kneel next to the couch and I softly shake him

“Eddie, sweetie... you're ok. Please wake up” I shake him a little harder and his eyes jerks open and he looks at me with panic in them. I rub his arms and I smile at him “see...you're fine I'm right here” he's panting and he sits up dragging his hand through his hair still not talking to me. I get up and I sit down on his lap and put my arms around him. Not because I want to, but more because I feel like he needed me to be near. I can feel his heart beating SO hard in his chest. I hug him tight and I nuzzle my head against his neck. At first he isn't moving a muscle, then I feel him relaxing and I can feel his hands. One is around my back, stroking it and one lays on my thigh softly caressing the skin with the thumb. His breathing has gone from heavy and agitated to just heavy. I hear him draw breath and say in a coarse voice

“Uhmm... thank you Hailey... but could you please get up?”

“Oh sorry” I blush “I know I must be too heavy...sorry” I start to get up but his hands are still holding me “ehmmm.. Eddie I can't get up. You have to let me go”

“The issue is NOT you being too heavy, never ever think that... I don't WANT  to let you go... but if you keep sitting there dressed like that...lets just say I like it too much ok?” he groans.

“Dressed like....oooooh fuck” this is when I realize I'm sitting on his lap wearing only my panties and a very small top... Wayne's bedroom was too hot to wear a pajama so I took it off. “Sorry...well you still have to let me go Eddie... I'm already liking this too much myself“ I say with a hushed voice, I can't look at him

“Like Sunday night when you came here? And you made my blanket all wet with your juices?” he whispers, his fingers now moving slowly up my thigh

“You...noticed?” I think I might die now... this is too embarrassing

“Yeah, the way your eyes were full of panic and I saw you were eyeing me..then the folding of the blanket and the sitting on that instead of the couch... God I must say you smell soooo good. I couldn't let that blanket go all night...I rubbed myself with it...” he goes silent like he isn't sure if this is too much. I pull my head away from his neck and I look at him, is he for real?

“You? From my...scent?” I blush

“Ehm... yeah three times... Your scent and the image of you looking at me with that look you have... I don't know if you know this but when you're turned on your eyes burn...” he mumbles

“I've never been turned on like that so no... I had no idea...” I say with honesty, he looks at me perplexed.

“Never? Are you...?” he lets me go

“Oh no, I'm not a virgin. No, not at all... just... I've never been really...horny for anyone... until...that night” well...this it then. Hit or miss, win or lose it's out there now. There is a tense silence for a second, neither him or me move a muscle. Then I feel the hand on my thigh is back, tentatively moving further up than before. I look at him, before I can stop myself I press my lips against his. At first he doesn't move, then his hand grabs the flesh of my inner thigh and he kisses me back. Fuuuuuck he's a good kisser. I part from him and I get up so I can change position and straddle him there on the couch. I sit down again on his lap and now I can tell he does like this as much as I do. I moan, and I move my hips so that the hardness I can feel below the blanket rubs my pussy just right. A deep groan slips out from Eddie mouth and he grabs my neck and pulls me in to kiss me again. His tongue plays on my lips begging to be let in. I open my mouth and meet his tongue with my own. We kiss as his hands move over my thighs around to grab my ass. He moans loudly

“God damn girl...this is some good quality ass. Can't wait to show you what I can do with it”

I might fucking pass out now, I have never felt anything like this. Never ever from any sexual encounter, or from any time I've played on my own. So this is what everyone's on about. I arch my back and lean slightly back, Eddie looks at me and his hand slide up my belly, up my chest and grabs my boobs.

“Fuuuuck these are just as perfect, can't wait to see them. Can we move this to the bed? More room...” he groans and I can only nod at this point. He grabs a hold of my ass and then he stands up carrying me to the bedroom with me wrapping my legs around him. He sets me down on the bed, this is when I realize he sleeps in the nude. I had such easy access... I would have only needed to reach down under the blanket and I would have gotten a handful of Eddie... and full it would have been. Holy shit what a cock!!! I think I actually lick my lips while admiring his naked frame. He lets out a guttural laugh

“See anything you like there?” I nod, can't seem to find my voice “well... seeing as I'm all naked I think I need to help you slide out of what little you're wearing too babe” he grabs the edge of my top and yanks it up over my boobs and then over my head. “Wow would you look at those, just as I thought, perfection” his eyes are glittering at me like dark brown pools of water, he motions to me to lay down. I do and he smiles and bends down to grab my panties and slowly start pulling them down “now the real price...oh my god...you're so fucking sexy” I could get used to this I think and I feel myself blushing at his intense stare.

“No need for that babe, you are a very sexy woman. Trust me... I've got seniority here” he smirks at me. Then he lies down on top of me, he starts kissing me deeply. Moving his hands over my body moaning softly as he does. I let my hands slide up his back and grab a hold of that hair I've been dying to touch since I first saw his picture in dads yearbook. It feels every bit as fantastic as I thought it would when I bury my fingers in it slightly tugging at it making Eddie moan coarsely.

“That's a good girl right there, I like having my hair pulled... especially when I do this...” he smiles at me as he looks down at me. Then he trails kisses down my neck, down my chest. Giving the boobs some much wanted attention, then he creeps further down. He plunges his head down between my thighs, drawing in a deep breath and moaning

“Fuuuuck, this scent... it's fucking mesmerizing” then he leans in and lets his tongue do the work. He licks the outside of my folds with a light touch making me squirm trying to press harder against his mouth, he chuckles “Oh I'll get there babe, don't worry” he slides the tip of his tongue in between the folds finding my clit and flicks it. I let out a high pitched gasp. He starts eating my pussy with a passion alternating flicking my clit with the tip of his tongue and licking the juices from between the folds. He keeps making these incredible sounds of pleasure and I grab a hold of his hair again tugging it while also pressing his face into me. He groans and I feel him sliding a finger in to me, hitting exactly the right spot right away. Oh this man knows his way around... holy shit. I'm writhing now, screaming out my pleasure. It's almost to intense, being the first time I ever felt anything like this. I feel like I'm about to explode everywhere, my breaths are just exiting in small gasps now and I moan like I'm possessed. He slides one more finger in and starts scissoring them inside. That sends me over the edge and I let our a guttural scream as I feel myself literally explode on his face. The orgasm he gives me is the best thing I've ever felt, how is it even possible to feel this level of pleasure? As I come down from my high and he crawls up next to me I see his face is WET like just out of the shower wet.

“That's one good girl... squirting your first time with me. I take that as a compliment like no other” he purrs and I feel confused. I look down the bed and it looks like I fucking peed the bed...or no more like I poured a glass of water in it. I almost panic and I look at him, he instantly reassures me

“No, NO babe it's all good...really...this is a good thing. It was so fucking sexy” he growls at me leaning in for a kiss. I can smell and taste myself on him. I feel his massive hard-on pressing at my leg and I let my hands slide down to it. I softly touch the tip, rubbing the bead of pre-cum that's leaked out. I pull my hand up and I lick my finger to taste him. He tastes so good, he groans and stares at my finger intensely. I grab a handful of his hair and I tug it back making his neck exposed, he grunts and I lick his neck while my other hand strokes what I can barely get my fingers to meet around. I can't help myself, while licking down his neck I bite down. Just a small nibble but it seems to send this man into a frenzy. He growls and grabs me, pulling me up on top of him, he feels like a mad man when he impales me with that massive cock. It slides right in with ease and I groan feeling him fill me up entirely. He fucks me with a desire that's almost scary, moaning and holding my ass in an iron grip. Feels like I'm being fucked by a jackhammer. I lean down and kiss him deeply, moaning in his ear

“Eddie babe, slow down a bit. I'm not going anywhere this won't be your last time with me”  I sit back up and he looks up at me with burning eyes, he does slow down. Letting me set the pace for a while. I roll my hips and go slow up and down, just as a total opposite of what he did. He groans loudly, his hands still on my ass massaging the flesh. I lean back so he can see me play with myself as his big cock goes in and out of me soft insides.

“Fuck babe...fuck... you feel amazing. Come on me please, come on meeeee... fuck I'm close babe” I rub my clit feeling I'm closing in again myself, I pick up the pace of my hip-action too. I  feel it now that sweet feeling right before release, but this time SO much stronger than ever before. I scream as I am sent over the edge once again, I feel my pussy squeeze the cock inside me. I hear Eddie's tipping over too now, his fingers are digging in to my flesh and he growls and then he lets out a guttural scream as he fills me up with his hot seed. He spasms under me and I feel his cock throbbing inside me as the last squirts leaves his body. I slump down on his chest to catch my breath. His grip on my ass loosens and he wraps his arms around me.

“Do you have any idea what you're doing to me? But...we didn't take...ehm precautions babe” he whispers

“I'm on the pill Ed, I'm not about to do what dad did...” I smile as I press my face against his chest breathing in his scent. I don't ever want to get up...never ever.

“Well that's a responsible girl right there” he chuckles caressing my back kissing the top of my head “but I do think we need to talk right?” I look up at him

“Yeah... I guess we do. Maybe get up, take a shower and meet in the living room?” I say and kiss him

“Sounds like a plan, ladies first” he gives my ass a small slap and smiles. I get off him and roll out of the bed and head for the shower

“Hey Hailey” I hear as I'm about to go out the door I turn and look at him “don't think I regret this at all...ok?” he says and I smile at him

“Likewise Eddie...not for a second” I say and leave for the shower. I let the water rinse the smell of him off me, sadly. I look down and see he left some marks on my boobs and well... my ass will look like I've taken a beating. I smile widely, being branded by Eddie Munson isn't the worst thing. I giggle as I leave the shower to dry off and put on the clothes I left in here earlier. I get out of the shower and I call in to the bedroom

“Your turn Ed” I hear him answer a thank you and then he shows up in the doorway, still naked and looking like a million dollars. I feel weak at the knees again and I blush.

“Wow, what's this? My naked body makes you blush now? Forgot what you were doing to it just a little while ago?” he smirks at me

“That's why I'm blushing idiot, you have no right being that sexy...not all the time.” I say and now it's his turn to blush

“Oh...stop it... I'm not...you can't” he stutters

“I'll decide that for myself thank you. Accept it and move on Munson. Now shower” I smile and give him a wink. He looks up and gives me a salute and goes in to the bathroom and I hear the water start running. I go in to the kitchen, suddenly feeling ravished. Right, I haven't eaten anything but ice cream since breakfast yesterday. Eddie said he'd cook but the weird moment on the couch happened and I went to bed instead. I look in the fridge, looks like I could make some pancakes and bacon. I love cooking, I start singing to myself as I prepare the food for us. I'm really in to rock from like the 70's and 80's. They just made it better back then, one of my favorite songs to sing is “Crazy train” by Ozzy, dad always smiles when he hears me singing it “Eddie would be proud you have his taste in music” I'm zoning out cooking and singing to myself. I don't hear Eddie coming out of the shower positioning himself in the doorway watching me. I finish the food, putting it on plates and turning to get some drinks for us when I see him standing there. I yelp

“The fuck Eddie? You scared me...how long have you been there?” I say suspiciously

“Long enough babe, you can sing! Like really good Hailey. That's not the easiest song to sing without music... Also I strongly approve the choice” he applauds me

“Yeah... I bet, you know being brought up to stories of the famous Eddie Munson and his rock 'n roll ways influenced my music taste. Dad always says you'd be proud if you knew” I blush “yeah and of course I've heard all about Corroded Coffin!” I say and smile

“Hell.. I haven't heard that name in probably 15 years...” he spaces out for a moment probably reliving his band days. He snaps out of it “but yeah Steve has a point you do have excellent taste if Ozzy is in the mix.” he leans on the counter looking at me.

“Lets sit down and eat I'm starving” I say and motion for him to take a seat at the table. I bring over the plates of food and some orange juice, and I take a seat opposite him.

“Ok...so... fucks like a goddess, cooks AND sings... You sure you're a Harrington?” he chuckles

I roar with laughter at this

“Well the fucking is your opinion I had no idea...thank you I guess” I smile “But the cooking dad taught me yes, the singing is from mom, she's a really good singer.” I say and Eddie starts laughing

“Riiiight you have a mom... Steve was always the mom of the group so I just keep thinking he did it all on his own” I laugh at this knowing well what he meant, I heard the stories. Steve the babysitter/ mommy Steve.

“No, I do have a mom, granted I think dad forgets sometimes to” I giggle

Eddie looks at me, now with a more serious look to his face

“What are we doing here? I can't really believe we did what we just did... you're Steve's kid... you're so”

“If the next words out of your mouth is 'so young' or some other crap like that I'm out” I warn him

“But... it's not like we're the same age here sweetheart. I mean I don't mind, I don't feel like 42 and you don't act 21... But the rest? Your dad... society at large?” he's so serious now

“I don't know how to deal with dad just yet... Society can fuck it self. You've always been some kind of ideal for me. The thing I always wanted, the guy for me, but finding another you has been impossible. I found the real deal here and I sure as hell don't want to give it up...unless you want me to...” I look at him, I can feel the tears. He stares at me

“Ideal? Me? How is that even a thing... I've always been the screw up, the freak.” he sounds like he doesn't trust me to tie my own shoes even

“Well, I've been brought up hearing all the stories about you. How you we're the best 'brother' Dustin ever had, how you we're so sweet to everyone who got to know you. How you saved them... The talk of your music taste, your taste in films, the way you looked. Hell that made me fall in love with that guy, idolizing him for years, wanting to find a guy just like you... believe me... there ARE NO guys like you out there” I give him a shy smile with a tear running down my face

“I...don't know what to say. They talk about me like that? By the way...the way I looked? Yearbook?” he asks and I nod, get up and go to my bag and bring out the old copy of Hawkins High 1986. I lay it down on the table put my hand on it

“Dads most treasured possession, I used to flip through this with him growing up asking him to tell me about Eddie. When I got to the age where hormones started flying I'd sneak this in to bed with me...” I say whispering the last words and getting a gasp in return

“You...with yourself to MY yearbook pictures?” I nod shyly “wow...that's...intense. I mean now that you're an adult I would take it as the best fucking compliment ever. We don't need to talk more about that teenage hormone thing” he shrugs “That's a bit disturbing”

“Yeah I heard the way that sounded as I said it... I mean I've done it now as an adult to... the first night we met...” I look down at the table “but I didn't need the yearbook with me anymore... I was just fine without it”

“So that night, when you came here and met me for the first time. You what? Went home and got yourself off thinking about me?” I can see the underlying doubt in his eyes like he can't believe anyone would do that

“Yup... twice...” I really needn't say more than that...

“So I win then” he gives me a goofy smile “I jacked off to that blanket and your scent three times... I win” he explains when seeing my confused face

“Idiot!” I say and laugh “it's not about who came the most number of times to thinking about the other... it's about how HARD you came... quality over quantity Munson. Who knows maybe I won” I can't help myself teasing him, it just feels so natural. Like we've been friends forever and we seriously JUST met, that's how long my head has been filled with all things Eddie Munson. I know him, and I feel safe with him already.

He looks at me jaw dropped, then he roars

“That was the best fucking thing I've heard in like forever! You're funny too, who'd known with that dad of yours? Also from your mom I guess” he chuckles

“Hey be nice to dad, he never needed to be funny he got the ladies anyway” I make a face at him

“HA! Yeah you're right there I suppose, love the guy but he wasn't exactly a bright light when it came to humor. Hell even Mike was funnier” I can see Eddie drifting off into his memories again and I can feel myself giving him a warm smile from across the table

“Promise me to always smile at me like that Hailey” I hear him whisper “that smile heals me somehow it makes me feel like life isn't that fucking bad anymore” a tear has spilled out of his eye slowly making it's way down his face.

I get out of my seat and I go up to him and sit down in his lap. I look him deep in the eyes as I wipe the tear way with my fingers. I kiss his cheek and wrap my arms around his neck and give him a warm hug.

“I promise to smile at you like that forever if you promise me that some day you'll talk to me... about this” I say and I touch one of the scars on his shoulder. He tenses up

“I don't... I can't... Not now”

“No, no Eddie. It doesn't have to be now it can be 10 years from now...just some day. Because just like Wayne I think you need to. He's so worried about you” I lean in to kiss his cheek again but he turns his head so I hit his lips instead. At fist it's just a soft kiss but it turns into something so much more within seconds. There is no denying the explosive chemistry we have. The kisses deepen, become more desperate more passionate. Eddies hands are everywhere at once, like he doesn't know which part of me he wants to touch first. We're suddenly jolted back to reality by the phone ringing. I jump up from Eddies knee and go to answer it

“Shouldn't I?” he says

“It could be Robin calling to see if I'm ok... you know on my own” I wink at him and he nods

“Hello, Munson residence” I say

“Hello. Is this Ms. Harrington? This is Doctor Wells from Hawkins Memorial. I wanted to tell you that Mr. Munson is now awake and fully lucid again. But he is still running quite the high fever so we'd like to keep him here a few more days for observation. He was due for his labs and cancer exams as well so we're doing those at the same time. He's not too happy staying” I hear a smile at the other end

“Oh thank you! No I know he's not a fan of hospitals. But he's ok... you know as ok as he can be? Can I visit him?” I say and feel a lot of tension just drain from my body and I fall down on to the floor my legs can't hold me anymore. Eddie panics and runs up to me

“You ok? Say you're ok or ask that doctor to send someone”  I pet his arm and nod

“I'm ok...” I whisper

“Well... the fever isn't a good sign but if we can get that under control there's nothing keeping him from coming home on say Thursday afternoon. Visiting hours are between 2 and 7. He wanted me to tell you to bring him snacks and a fishing magazine” I hear the doctor continuing on the other end.

“Ok, I'll see to it that he gets what he wants. Thank you again doctor.” I say and we hang up. Eddie is watching me intensely

“So?”

“He's awake and lucid now. The fever is still there so they're keeping him a couple of days. He's to undergo all lab work and exams for the cancer too now that he's there already. I might be able to get him Thursday afternoon. But for now he wants snacks and a fishing magazine” I start to giggle, then I begin to cry. I'm a blubbering mess on the floor I feel Eddies strong arms wrap around me picking me up from the floor and carrying me to the bedroom. He puts me down on the bed and lays down with me wrapping his arms around me again.

“You cry sweetheart, you cry. I'll be here for you” he caresses my back with one hand and the other hand is in my hair holding my head close to his chest.

“I love you....” I freak out what the fuck was I saying? “I mean... oh wow... I mean I love how you're so sweet to me”

“Ahem... well that's not hard princess. You're easy to be sweet to seeing as you're such an amazing person yourself...and don't worry I didn't take offense. You're growing on me too”

I start to giggle at the same time as I'm still crying about Wayne. He didn't mind...

“Well good... I am sorry though...it just kind of slipped out” my face is a very pleasant shade of beetroot right now and I can't look at him. He puts a finger under my chin and tilts my head up so our eyes meet

“I know that you didn't mean for that to come out the way it did. But Hailey...you can't love me” he sounds so beaten o small

“Why? I'm fully capable of feelings you know AND of deciding for myself what those feelings are ” I argue

“Darling, I'm 100 shades of fucked up... and yes some day I might be able to talk to you about it. But I don't know when that might be... Why would you put yourself in that situation? With me?”

“Eddie...sweet sweet Eddie. I've loved you without knowing you for years... I didn't change from meeting you, it just made it so much stronger. When you look at me I feel things I've only ever read about, when you touch me Oh My Fucking God Eddie...you rock my world. I never ever thought I was even able to feel like that from someone's touch and here you came and it was just apparent I wasn't broken I just hadn't found the right person... and the right person is you. I don't fucking care about the age thing, those are just numbers. I don't care about the looks or the whispers that will come. I want to be here loving you and helping you cope with whatever it is that's hurting you so bad. I know, yeah dad and the others might be a hurdle on  the way but all anyone ever wanted was for you to be happy. And I mean they all love me so... I guess they'd want happiness for me too. But we'll take this slow, we're not outing this on Saturday if that's what you're worried about. But Eddie please...PLEASE do not say I can't love you. It's way to late for that...” Now that I finally seemed to find the words for what I was thinking all along I couldn't seem to stop. All the while as I'm talking Eddie is looking right at me, his eyes burn from the inside. When I'm done I just look back at him and there is silence for like a minute and I begin to think I've fucked up so bad here. He draws a deep breath and then he pulls me even closer and lets his lips softly brush against mine.

“You really are everything I didn't think I'd ever need” he whispers and then he presses his lips against mine in a deep desperate kiss. We lay there for a while kissing, touching. Only wanting to be near. Then I hear the sound of my cellphone ringing.

“I'm sorry Eddie” I pant as we release from each others lips “but I need to answer that so no one comes here looking for me” I get out of bed and I find my phone

“Hello”

“Hey sweetie, you ok?”

“Oh hi Robin, yeah I'm ok. Just about to head to the hospital to visit Wayne. They're keeping him for a few days.”

“Oh, but he's better now?”

“Yeah, a bit of a fever still but the doctor thinks he might be able to go home Thursday” I explain

“Well that's good to hear, you want me to come with you?” she asks and as much as I would have loved to see her right now I have a plan that would falter completely if she came around.

“Nah I'm ok, gonna buy him some snacks and a magazine and then I think I'm gonna head home, take a shower and a nap. Didn't sleep well” I look over at Eddie and I smile, he smirks back at me and gives me a wink.

“Ok, but if you change your mind..”

“Yes Robin, I'll call and you'll be right over. I know. Love ya”

“Love ya too weirdo!” she gives a small giggle and hangs up

Eddie's still on the bed looking at me. I SO want to crawl back there and just lie in his arms for the rest of...well forever. But I know I need to get home, change, get the stuff for Wayne and then be back home before dad and Nancy return. I tell Eddie this then I say

“Would you like to come with me to see Wayne? No one you know works at the hospital, well as far as I know anyway.”

“I don't know... Wasn't I supposed to hide?” he says and smiles at me

“Yes you're to be invisible until Saturday if dad has his way. But I thought you could hide in the backseat of my car. I know Wayne would be happy to see you.”

“Sure, let me just have a quick change”

“I think I'm going to go home and do the same, and then stop and get the stuff from the store. Then I'll pick you up. Visiting hours start at 2 the doctor said so say I'm back here at 2:30?”

“Eddie looks at his watch “1,5 hours? Sure sounds great, but Hailey”

“Yeah?”

“Come here” he reaches out for me I go up to the bed he pulls me down on top of him

“Thank you for pouring your heart out... If that's the way you feel I can't stop you. And it did make me very happy to hear” he kisses me and lets his hand slide down the back of my body landing on my ass. He grabs it and presses me close “I know you can feel the effect you have on me, and I hope you'll be back tonight because I want to really show you they way you make me feel about your touch” he growls in my ear and I feel like I'm about to pass out. I feel the twitch against my lower belly and I let out a moan.

“I'll be back as soon as I can because THAT sounds very very much like something I wanna know more about” I whisper and I let my tongue slide from his earlobe down to his collarbone, there I give him a little bite and he groans.

“Fucking go now before I tie you to the bed and have my way with you instead of visiting my sick uncle...go” he slaps my ass and I giggle

“Ok Mr boss man... I'll be back at 2:30” I say and I leave and head out to my car. My mind STUCK on the “I tie you to the bed and have my way with you” comment wishing he'd actually do that. I get home, I jump in the shower and then I put on a dress I know Wayne really likes. If he's to be stuck in the hospital I want to make him happy, and he always said that dress made me look so pretty it lit up any dark day when I wore it.

I remember that I still have dads yearbook in my bag. I need to get it back in case they return home before I'm back from the hospital. I flip it open to the page where a grinning Eddie is seen with his Hellfire pals. I love that picture, he looks so carefree. I touch the image of him and I put the book back on the shelf. I head out and go to town to get snacks and the magazine. There's literally 12 different magazines all about fishing... I buy 6 of them, seeing as a few of them is about fly fishing and a few about deep sea fishing. Two things I know Wayne doesn't do. Then I buy and abundance of snacks and I leave for the trailer park again. I go up to the door and I knock this time, I can hear nothing inside but I notice the curtain by the window move slightly. Then the door opens.

“Hell I wasn't sure if that was you or someone else. NOW you knock?” he chuckles and stands aside so that I can go inside. He closes the door behind me and pulls me close. “fuck Hailey, that dress... you look stunning!” he kisses me deeply and lets his hands slide over my body

“Awww thank you, but as much as I want to say it's all for you... Sorry but this one is for Wayne, he always loved me in this dress” I say and Eddie fakes a heartache grabbing his chest and gasping

“I am replaced...by my own uncle” he smirks at me “But he's not wrong for liking you in that dress. Though I have a whole other line of thought about it...and what's under it” he squeezes my ass through the thin fabric. I feel my panties getting damp and my nipples harden.

“Eddie.... I wish we had time for this right now but we need to go. But I promise I'll be back tonight...and you CAN tie me to the bed and have your way with me” I say and press my tits against his chest making him let out a rumble like moan.

“I can? Like... for real? Don't tease me woman...” he holds me tight so that I can feel his dick against me.

“If you calm down now... you can go crazy later... yes” I purr and wiggle free from his arms opening the door and stepping outside to make sure no one is around.

“Calm down... easy for her to say... can't tell she's horny” I hear him mutter behind me as he locks the door and follows me to my car. I smile at him

“I love that I can tell you want me Eddie, and if I thought it wouldn't make things even worse for you I'd have you feel me so you could tell I'm just as bad off as you” I say and he moans.

“Yeah that would have made us late, thanks for being the level headed one here” he scoffs

He sits down in the backseat of my car, then I have him lie down on the seat and I put a few blankets over him so it just looks like I'm hauling around a bunch of stuff back there.

I drive off, luckily for Eddie the hospital isn't far from the trailer park. Must be getting hot under there. We get there and Eddie draws a deep breath as I remove the pile of blankets from him and he gets fresh air again.

“Hell... it was almost as hot under there as it is between your legs” he murmurs at me with a smirk

I blush “Eddieee... behave please” I say and he chuckles at me as we leave the car and head in to the hospital. We get up to the ward where the nice lady at the front desk tells us Wayne is admitted.

“He's in room 214” she told us. We find it straight away and as I open the door my heart sinks and I push against Eddie making him stop.

“Hi dad? You're here... alone?” my voice sounds so strange that both dad and Wayne look at me with weird looks .

“Yes... I'm here. And yes I'm alone... Nancy had some errands to run why do you sound like that?”

I sigh a deep sigh of relief and I motion to the door. Eddie walks in

“This is why I wanted to know if you were alone... I brought Wayne a gift” I say and I go up to the bed and hug the man in it. “Hey sweetie how you doin'?” I say

“Oh! Hey Ed, I sure wasn't expecting you...” dad looks at me

“No dad no one saw him I hid him in the backseat under some blankets” I say and I smile he laughs out loud and so does Wayne.

“Hell Munson I thought your days of hiding in backseats were over” dad laughs and Eddie blushes. Oh really now? I look at him, raise one eyebrow and smirk

“Yeah...” he clears his throat “y'know old habits die hard. Plus I wanted to visit this old geezer and she had strict rules to not let me be seen until Saturday so we had to improvise” he says and drags a hand through his hair with a smile at dad.

“Yeah she always was the smart one in the family” dad chuckles. I lean over to Wayne and I fix his pillow and I take out the bag I have with me.

“So Wayne, snacks and enough reading material to keep you occupied at least for a couple of days” I say and smile at him. He takes the bag and looks down in to it.

“I said A fishing magazine love...” he laughs

“Yes, well math was never my strongest subject... and how was I to know which one you'd like. Better be safe than sorry” I laugh and he takes my hand and squeezes it hard. He looks a lot better today than he's been doing the last week or so.

“Well Steve, you did good here. Who'd have thought something this good could come from you” Wayne looks at dad with a grin and Eddie roars

“Well put Wayne, been thinking the same myself. And I don't even know the girl like you do”

Dad looks from one to the other of the Munson men in the room.

“Yeah I can feel the love here...”

I hug dad and whisper in his ear “remember one is sick and the other...well the other is Eddie” he chuckles at this and nods at me

“You are so right honey didn't think of that. But now that you're here I'm going to leave so Nancy doesn't show up an spoil my surprise. See you at home sweetie. See you Saturday Ed, and Wayne... you take care now!”

We all say good bye to him and we sit down by Wayne's bedside

“So how you doing Wayne? You look better today” I can tell by the tone in his voice that Eddie is super worried about the man who raised him.

“Yeah, doctors said I was hell'a lucky this one felt how warm I was when she did.  And that she told you to keep an eye on me. I think I had a fever for quite some time...” he looks over at me with a shameful smile “but I didn't think it was that bad.” I look at him with a stern face he smiles again and continues “but yeah I feel a lot better now that they got the fever down and fluids in me. I seem to have...ehmm...forgot to drink as much as I should have. Apparently tea and beer don't count” he chuckles

“No shit Sherlock” I sigh at him and Eddie laughs

“This one is tough Wayne I see why you like her”

“Told you, but you always said Steve's kid had to have become something like him.” Wayne scoffs at him and I look at him amused

“Something like Steve? What exactly does that mean? I cook like him and I'm stubborn like him. Is that what you mean or do we need to have a long discussion about what you and dad were really up to back in the days?” I say and Eddie blushes

“Nope, we do not need that... But yeah I can tell the stubbornness... and I must say I think you have the caring nurturing side from him as well. He always did care a lot about the kids in the gang back then. We didn't hang out before the...thing... we didn't even like each other, to different y'know”

I laugh “Yeah Basketball and girls versus DnD and drug dealing. I'd say that's opposites yeah. Dad said pretty much the same when I asked him about what you were like before ...then” I say ending in a hushed tone as I can see Eddie flinch a bit at my words.

“Yeah, you probably should have asked this one” pointing at Wayne “ or Dustin or Mike if you wanted those stories” he smiles

“This one hoped you'd home back an tell her your self” Wayne smiles at him from the bed taking his hand

“As for Dustin and Mike... well that was impossible. One wouldn't stop crying when trying to talk about you and the other just flat out refused to acknowledge you ever existed” I say and I feel sad for Dustin for all the times I tried asking about Eddie. “Wayne has told me some amusing anecdotes of course but I would have liked to hear some of the more naughty stories too” I wink at him and smile

“No, noooo you would not” he laughs “no need to tell you anything of the sort. Besides I was never naughty...I was an angel” the man in the bed starts coughing so badly I think he's dying.

“Wayne...? WAYNE! You ok?” I feel panicked and I reach for the alarm when he shakes his head and I see he's smiling, he finally manages to stop coughing, draws a deep breath, and turns to Eddie and says

“You were a WHAT you said? Why you lying to her?”

“What?! I was a good kid...”

“Oh...yeah right you were... you want me to tell other kind of stories about you there Edward Munson?” Wayne looks mischievous and smirks at Eddie

“No... Ok so maybe I had a wild side... Don't listen to him...he's old and delusional” he scoffs but I see him smiling lovingly at the man in the bed.

“Now, now behave. I believe you were a good kid with a naughty side Eddie, just like the rest of us” I say and I look at Wayne who's laughing

“Yeah this one wasn't an angel all the time either Eddie, I tell ya”

“Oh really? Well we'll have a story time then when you get back home. I wanna hear all about it” Eddie says and looks at me with a devilish smile

I just shake my head, of course Wayne had to bring up my teen years when I would do absolutely everything dad told me not to do then get in trouble and call Wayne to help me so dad wouldn't find out. We sit and talk a while with Wayne who's looking better by the minute. I feel such relief. Then I look down at my watch and I gasp

“Shit! Oh sorry but is that the time, I'm sorry but I have to bury Eddie under a load of blankets again and take him home. I need to be home for dinner in like 30 minutes.” I say as I kiss Wayne on the forehead and promise to come back the next day.

We head out to the car and I once again pull blankets over Eddies body and drive back to the trailer park. Once there Eddie gets out and does a big stretch, his shirt rides up his stomach revealing the amazing v tracing down into his pants. I sigh and can't take my eyes off him. He sees me and he chuckles

“Well thank you babe, I like that look. But you need to leave now so you can come back later. Wouldn't want to keep Steve waiting.” he smiles that amazing smile at me sending shivers down my spine.

“I'll hold you to that tied up in bed thing Eddie” I give him a promising smile and get back in the car. I see his cheeks turn pink and his eyes dark. Then he lifts his shirt up revealing his muscular abdomen, I sigh and feel myself get wet. Fucking man! I start the car and drive back home, I get there just on time.

“Hello, I'm home” I call out as I enter

“Hey honey, we didn't think you'd make it. I'll get you a plate” dad calls back as I take off my shoes and jacket and go in to the dining room. There I get a surprise

“Jonathan! Will! Oh my god HI!” I run up to them and give them both a big hug “When did you get here?”

“Nancy picked us up while Steve was visiting Wayne at the hospital. How is he doing?” Jonathan says

“Errands huh?” I say and smile at dad “Well, he seems to feel better by the minute. I guess getting rid of the fever was the first step. He's apparently had it for a few weeks, being a stubborn ass not wanting to 'bother' anyone about it” I snarl

“Seems he hasn't changed” Will laughs “still as stubborn as ever. But how are you doing love? I know you care deeply for him”

“I feel better now that I can see that the deterioration in his health these past weeks has been a lot to do with the fever and not the cancer in it self. The doctor said it was stable at the moment, no major changes” I say

We all sit down to eat, I'm so happy they're here. I like them both a lot, I almost slip and tell them Eddie will be so happy to see them but I bite my tongue last minute. I look over at dad and he nods and mouths “Me too” at me I smile. Good I'm not the only one having problems keeping that a secret at least. We talk for a couple of hours but then I start to feel like I want to get going. I get up and say

“Well I'm sorry but I promised a friend I was going to come over tonight. I'm just going to hit the shower and change, I smell like a hospital” I make a face at them and they laugh

“Who are you going to see?” dad asks, I know he hopes to hear a guy's name one of these days

“Macy, she has some problems so I'm going to be the good listener for the night, might stay over. But you guys have a great evening and I'll see you tomorrow. I guess you're meeting up with the guys?” I ask Will and he smiles

“Yeah, haven't told any of them I'm back. Thought I'd surprise them” he says

“I can drive you to Mikes. I guess we're starting there” I say

“Thanks love, yeah I thought so. Guess he'll call in the others. See you tomorrow Hailey, and you have a good night too” I hug him and Jonathan and I go upstairs to take a quick shower and change. I opt for a long dress, conveniently “forgetting” to put on underwear. I smile to myself and feel the heavy feeling down below as well as a familiar wetness. God I can't get enough of that man... I blush thinking about the people downstairs and what they'd say if they knew where I was really going. I go back downstairs, say good bye and head out to my car. I think I broke quite a few speeding limits getting out to the trailer park. As I park the car I see a familiar silhouette sitting at the table outside the trailer. I get out of the car and walk up to him swaying my hips just an extra little bit.

“Well don't you look good enough to eat... and make no mistake I will be eating you until you scream my name princess” I hear a husky voice from the shadows. I gasp and feel my juices quite literally starting to drip down my inner thighs.

“Oh...” my brain has shut down I can't find any words to express all the feelings rushing through me at the moment. Eddie chuckles

“Cat got your tongue there babe? Or you too horny to speak now?” he grabs me and pulls me close so I end up standing between his legs. He runs his hands up under my dress, up my legs and grabs my ass. “oh la la no panties I do believe someone is very eager tonight. I better finish this cigarette and get you inside before the neighbors call the cops on us for indecent exposure” he chuckles and slides one hand in between my thighs “oh fuck you're wet babe” he growls and I feel weak to the knees. I need to fucking sit down or I might pass out, he's good!

I lean down and I kiss him deeply, biting his bottom lip as I pull away. His intense eyes stare in to mine and I moan just from his look alone.

“Fuck Eddie, what are you doing to me” I whisper

“Oh I'm doing almost nothing now, you just wait until we get inside” he smiles at me and I moan again “Good girl, I like to hear you moan for me” he says with a deep voice and I feel a shiver going through my entire body.

“Hey Ed... I might need a moment... I think I need to sit down” I blush and he purrs at me

“Hell no, if you can't walk I'll just carry you. I need you inside like this fucking instant” he swoops me up into his arms and carries me in the trailer. He continues in to the bedroom with me still in his arms. He sets me down on the bed and towers over me with a seductive smile playing in the corners of his mouth. “Now... were you really serious about me tying you to the bed and having my way with you babe?” he looks down at me and I think I might pass out. All I can do is nod and stare at him, he's so incredibly hot my mind is having issues dealing with this

“Words sweetheart, I need words here... You know I'm a sucker for your voice” he mumbles and lets one hand grip my jaw tilting it up making me look him straight in the eyes. I gulp and take a deep breath

“Yes, I think I would like that very much” I manage to get out

“You think? Never tried before?” he smiles

“No, never. All vanilla here Ed” I whisper

“Oh no babe, you're not just vanilla. Didn't you come here wearing nothing but that dress all wet and ready for me? That points to some adventurous spirit in there. And I'll love to find out what it is that'll do it for you babe. If you'll have me around for that long” he smiles at me

“What? You mean like longer than forever? Because I mean that's how long I was planning on keeping you” I blush again and I look up at him, he's just staring at me

“Forever? Sounds like just the right amount of time” he leans down and plants a soft kiss om my lips making me gasp. “Now, would you please lie back so I can start having my way “ he growls “I've waited too long already”

I scooch back on the bed laying down and watching him as he turns around and starts picking something out of the dresser. He sets whatever it was down on the top of the dresser and then he tugs his shirt out of his jeans and pulls it over his head. Now only wearing a pair of VERY fitted ripped jeans low on his hips he turns to me again. In his hand I see four different ties. Four?! Oh...my...god I'm really going to be tied to the bed hands and feet. I start to squirm where I'm laying on the bed being watched by those intensely brown eyes. I move my hands down on my body and he tuts at me

“No, no sweetheart. No touching... that's all my job tonight.” he gives me a smile that I can literally FEEL in my pussy.

“Oh, ok sorry” I say quietly

“No need to be sorry that I make you want to touch yourself, I just really want to do it” he coos at me and I smile

“Then touch me Eddie...please” he draws a deep breath, closes his eyes and when he opens them again his eyes are black with arousal

“First we need to remove this” he takes a hold of the hem on my dress “ I like it but I will ruin it with stains if I keep it on you” he groans softly “May I?” I nod then I remember

“Yes, you may” I say and I hear him chuckle quietly

“Good girl” he purrs. He straddles me, one knee on either side of my hips and he slowly start to unbutton my dress... Opening a couple of buttons then bending down to kiss the skin freed. He does this all the way down my dress. As he opens the last buttons, conveniently placed right over my crotch he pauses and looks at me “Imma need you to sit up now and remove the dress” I feel a bit disappointed he didn't kiss the last bit as well, but as I sit up and pull the dress down from my arms I see his idea clearly. He's kneeling right in front of me, at the perfect height. He slowly unzips his jeans and pulls them down on his hips. His cock springs forward and I moan

“Well... you can say hello” he winks at me and I look up at him

“Please” I open my mouth and I deliberately sit on my hands, making sure he understands I have no intention of touching

“Ooooh, you're good babe” he takes his cock and gives it a few long strokes in front of me making me drool a little. He smiles and places the tip on my tongue “Taste me love, please” I close my mouth and let my tongue play on the tip licking up the drops of pre-cum. I suck him in as far as I can in one go making him groan coarsely “fuuuuck Hailey...that damn mouth”

I'm not a fan of rough blow jobs. I hate gagging, I can go very deep if I set the pace, I feel his hands on the sides of my head and he nestles his fingers in my hair. But he doesn't push for me to go faster or deeper, he let's me be in charge of this. Is he real?

“C'mon babe, suck me, please your mouth is SO fucking amazing” I suck with long slow strokes as his hands hold on to my hair. I slobber on him making him slide with ease in and out of my mouth.

Suddenly he pulls out and I can't help a  disappointed “Awww” slipping out between my lips. Eddie smiles at me, he leans down and kisses me

“Babe, as amazing as that was I have other plans for my cum tonight” he winks at me and kisses me again. “Now lets move this dress to the side and get going tying you up and making you scream my name” he takes the dress and tosses it on the floor. He motions me to lie down on the bed. As I do he looks at me “Ok, so you're sure? I'll tie each of your hands and feet to the bedposts. Let me know if it feels too tight ok.”

“Ok” I can't seem to form any other words

“Sweetheart... ARE. YOU. SURE? Don't want you panicking and hurting yourself”

“I'm sure Eddie. Begin with my hands and ask me again” I say and he nods like he thinks that's a good idea. He takes one of the ties and leans over taking my right hand and placing it up against the bedpost. He makes a knot, then tugs at it making sure I'm restrained. He does the same on my left side.

“Ok, so this feels?” I can hear the expectation on his voice

I tug a bit on the ties, I really am stuck to the bed. At first a small ball of anxiety forms in my stomach. But then I see a flash of me writhing on the bed with Eddie doing all sorts of things to me and I can't move. That idea sends electric bolts through me and I feel how insanely wet I become from that idea. As I've been deciding how this feels I've had my eyes shut, I open them and stare at Eddie

“Wow, ok I'd say you like this... am I right? Your eyes are fucking burning at me babe”

“Keep going, and don't fucking stop touching me until I scream” I say and I hardly recognize my own voice. I am so turned on right now

“Fuuuuck... I promise babe. I will do my best to make you go insane before I fuck your brains out” he growls at me as he descends the bed and start tying up my legs in the same fashion as my hands. When he's done he looks at me “Ok one more check, you still ok?”

“Eddie... I need you to touch me now”

“My pleasure babe, I mean for me I could just stand here and look at you while stroking my cock and I'd come like crazy. But this isn't about me is it.” he gives me that devilish smile that sends flutters all through my body “I'm not leaving, I'm just getting something from my bag out in the living room. I'll be right back” he says and hurries off. He's back within seconds. He comes up to the bed and leans over me “Do you mind one more thing?” he purrs and holds up a mask, one of those you wear to sleep. I gasp

“Ooooh... I think so, lets try Ed” I say. He slides the mask over my head and places it over my eyes. Instantly I feel more aroused, I think it has to do with not knowing what he's up to.

“Now, if anything feels like it's too much babe you stop me ok?  If you want to stop just say watermelon ok?”

“Watermelon?” I say

“Yes, watermelon.” I can hear him smile

“Ok, Ed...but please can you touch me I'm going insane here” I squirm against the sheets

I hear him move, then I feel the weight of him landing on the bed. He straddles me again and leans down over me giving me a passionate kiss. His lips move from my mouth to the side of my head kissing me right below the ear, trailing kisses down my neck making me moan. He nibbles at the skin on my neck, letting his tongue play along my jaw. I am hyper aware of every touch, and of his cock twitching against my belly. He continues kissing me down my collarbones stopping right before hitting my boobs. I can feel him sitting down on my hips, his cock heavy on my belly

“This ok babe, I'm not to heavy am I?”

“No Ed...perfect” I whimper now every touch is just so... soft and teasing. I'm losing my mind here.

“Good, see I wanna try some more stuff on you right now. I think you'll like it” he says in a deep rumbling voice and I let out a long moan making him chuckle “good girl, loud already and I'm just getting started” I feel him shift his weight, probably reaching for something. He leans over again, kissing my boobs, sucking in my nipple hard in his mouth, playing with his tongue around it. Then he moves to the other boob, same thing but his hand is pinching my nipple on the other side. I squirm, God this feels good, I feel my pussy throbbing and I'm pretty sure I've already left a wet spot in the bed. Then he sits up and I feel something soft brushing against my skin, I gasp. What is that? This whole new sensation on my skin, feels like fur...or feathers?  He softly lets it play on my neck, down towards my boobs. He plays with the soft, whatever it is, around my boobs making me squirm even more.

“Oh you like that? Doe's it feel good on your amazing tits?” he murmurs

“Yeeesss Ed, yes... I want...more” I pant and I hear him let out a low purr

He continues sliding the soft whatever on my boobs then he starts moving it down my belly. I hear him draw breath as it probably touches not only me but also his cock. He moves stands up on his knees shifting position, so he sits between my restrained legs. I can feel him reach for a pillow and he puts that under my ass lifting my whole pelvic area from the mattress. He starts kissing me from my bellybutton and down over my hips, softly sliding his tongue over my mound then moving away and beginning to kiss my legs. I want to scream at him to just fucking eat me, but I want this to keep going as well. I squirm and moan with every soft touch now. The soft whatever is now playing on my mound and on my inner thighs, this is insane it feels so good. Eddie keeps kissing me on my thighs as he lets whatever it is slightly just brush over my pussy, I let out a small guttural scream.

“Ooooh babe, you like that? Feeling the feathers brush your folds?” so they're feathers... well I wouldn't care if it was the whole fucking bird it feels amazing. I can feel him putting the feathers away, grabbing the soft flesh of my inner thighs more firmly now. He trails kisses up towards my pussy, nibbling at the skin. Then I hear him fiddle with something and he says, with a voice that sounds really weird “you ready babe?” his fingers now softly playing on the outside of my pussy

“Yes, Ed...oh fuck yes... touch me” I squirm

I feel his fingers enter my folds “God so wet...good girl” he groans and he slides his fingers up and down spreading my juices all over my cunt. Then he leans in and I feel his tongue finally touching me, but it feels so strange. Then I can feel him smile against my pussy. I hear a low click and I fucking scream with pleasure. He's got a tongue vibrator, I've seen pictures and read reviews but never thought I'd get to experience one. The feeling is beyond amazing as he works my clit with a vibrating tongue, his fingers digging in to my thighs. I scream and writhe under him now, this is almost to much pleasure at once. I want to grab his hair, and I try to move. Yeah right I can't that just makes the pleasure even more intense, I am totally in Eddies mercy now. He licks me and sucks my clit all the while his mouth and tongue is vibrating on me. I feel his hand sliding up my ass and two fingers enter me. I might actually black out, If someone saw me now I bet they'd think I was doing a great impression of Linda Blair in the Exorcist... Eddie is slowly fucking me with his fingers, then he picks up the pace and starts scissoring my insides. I feel the tension in my body growing, I moan, I scream, I pant.

“I'm gonna come Ed...please I'm gonna....fuuuuuuck EDDIEEEEE!!!!” I scream out my orgasm feeling that explosion again and the insane wetness gushing out of me. He growls a low deep growl as I feel him standing up on his knees, grabbing my hips and plunge his rock hard cock in me. I scream again, he fills me up so good. He fuck me with a frenzy I've never ever felt before. Tightly gripping my boobs and fucking me like there's no tomorrow.  

“Fuuuuuck here it comes... Hailey fuuuuck” I feel his cock throbbing as he releases inside of me with a guttural scream, I feel squirt after squirt filling me up with his hot cum. He slumps over on my chest panting. “Jesus fucking Christ babe” He kisses me deeply then he removes the mask and then starts to untie my arms and legs. I stretch and then I wrap my arms around him and hold him tight

“Thank you Eddie, that was beyond amazing” I purr “next time I get to tie you down, deal?”

I can hear him laugh a soft growling laugh

“Oh I'd fucking love to put my body in your hands like this”

We lie there talking and cuddling for an hour or so, I can hear Eddie's voice getting sleepy and his breathing calm and relaxed. He drifts off to sleep and I just watch him. He's beautiful, like no man I've ever seen before. I put my head on his chest and listen to his heart beating as I too fall asleep.

I don't know how long we've been asleep but I'm suddenly jerked awake by Eddies muffled screams again, like the first night he's sweating and squirming. Obviously trying so hard to get away from something. I wrap my arms tightly around him and press him close

“Eddie... I'm here you're safe. Whatever it is isn't going to get you. Eddie...babe” I hum and rock him as he slowly calms down in my arms. He flinches and his eyes shoot open, full of panic. He's panting like he's been running. He looks around and then without hesitation he begins to sob. Big heart wrenching sobs and he hides his face in my chest. I just hug him, stroking his hair and I keep quiet. He doesn't need me to talk he needs me to be near. I keep stroking his hair and hum to him until the sobs stop and I feel him relax and I can tell by his breathing he's fallen back asleep. I wiggle down so his head id resting on my neck and I kiss his forehead and drift off to sleep myself. The rest of the night is peaceful, no more nightmares. We wake up almost at the same time, sun is high in the sky so it must be late in the morning. The phone is ringing. I crawl out of bed and answer it thinking it must be the hospital

“Hello, Munson residence this is Hailey”

“Hailey?”

“Oh, hi dad...”

“What... are you doing there? Weren't you supposed to be at Macy's?” I can hear my dad sounding very confused I look at the time 10:15

“Yeah I just got here, thought I'd stop by before coming home to see if there was any news on Wayne”

“Oh ok, so nothing new?” dad asks

“No, Eddie hasn't heard anything yet. I suppose you wanted to talk to him? He's out for a smoke I'll get him” I say feeling this panic giggle bursting out as I lay the receiver down on the table and hurry back to the bedroom

“Hey babe, come back” Eddie reaches for me with a husky very sexy morning voice

“I'd love to but... DAD is on the phone and I answered it... He's obviously looking for you”

Eddie chuckles “Oh my god babe, I could tell something was up you were giggling just a little to frantically. Wait here and I'll talk to him for a bit. Then I need to thank you properly” he gets out of bed, butt naked and sexy as fuck, kisses me softly and goes out to get the phone

“Hey big boy, what's up? Yeah, no she didn't wake me up...no worries.”

They talk for a bit something is arranged and then I hear him put the phone down and steps coming back to me.

“We're going fishing today. Nancy is spending the day at Jonathan's so your dad thought it was a perfect time for me to get out some. Yeah and you shouldn't be bothering me like this, I can call you if I have news I don't need you running around here” he chuckles and crawls in to bed and lies down on top of me “Let me show you how you can bother me more babe” he kisses me hungrily and his hands start trailing up my thighs

“Eddieee” I squeal “I need a shower, but you're welcome to join me”

“Oh you just try and stop me following that perfect ass to the end of the world” he says and kisses me again, gets up and holds out his hand for me to take. He wraps his arms around me from behind and we walk like that in to the shower. I can't help but grind against Eddie as we're standing in the shower letting the water soak us. “oh you're killing me here babe, I soooo wanna bend you over and fuck you right here but I'm sorry there just isn't time. Steve's picking me up in 45 minutes and I think you need to leave before that, I can't think of a good explanation as to why we both have wet hair...can you?” he mumbles in my ear

“Oh...damn... Well no I can't think of anything either. Rain check on the shower sex then?” I poke my ass out and rub it against him one more time He grabs it and squeezes it hard

“GOD yes! Tonight?” he keeps fondling my ass kissing my neck. Yeah this is going great, leaving each other alone right now.

“Ed, if you don't want my dad to walk in on us you need to let go of my ass and step back. Or even get out of the shower or so help me God I will pin you to that wall and suck you dry” I say and I hear a moan

“Fuck, yeah you're right. As much as I want that...” he lets go of me and he steps out of the shower. I quickly wash of then I get out and let Eddie have the shower to himself.

“Babe, I'm going to leave before dad gets here. But call my cell when you get home. I hope I can get away for a quickie at least. And call if there's any news on Wayne ok?!” I pop my head in the shower and get a kiss from him

“Of course, on both. I'll call, have good day sweetheart. Don't go thinking of me too much now, you might get so frustrated you kill me with your eagerness” he smiles at me “I still want to thank you properly later...” the look in his eyes is suddenly very serious

“Thank me?” I don't get it

“Later, it's not really a naked in the shower thing” he smiles at me and I nod. Still not entirely sure what he means. I get dressed and I leave, as I get in the car my phone rings. It's Will telling me he decided to take a walk over to Mikes so I didn't have to give him a ride. I take the back road from the trailer park so I won't meet dad somewhere along the ride. I've supposedly left like at least 30 minutes ago. I decide that if Nancy isn't home, and I don't feel like being alone I might as well go see Robin and then later on take a trip to see Wayne. As I get to Robins apartment I hear loud music which is a bit weird seeing as Robin has a bit of a problem with loud sounds. Something about “that year”

I knock on the door... no answer. I knock again harder this time, the music is lowered

“Hello? Someone at the door?” I hear

“Yeah Rob, it's me. You busy, should I come back?” I hear footsteps and she flings the door open smiling at me

“Stranger! Hey, no I'm just... well I found this new workout thing... It's called Zumba. You exercise with dance... I need the music loud or I can't concentrate because the guy on the DVD... his voice is so annoying” she laughs... oh good another 1 day hobby

“Zumba Robin? Isn't that a bit expensive I've been told? And why would you need to do this you're already fit?” I say and I hug her and go inside

“Nah, the 40 something mom bod is quickly approaching... I need to stay looking flawless for the ladies” she laughs “All those ladies you see hanging around here waiting their turn...”

“Robin we've talked about this, to actually have ladies falling for you, you need to leave the apartment once in a while” I say and smile at her

“Yeah, yeah I know” she sighs then she lightens up “speaking of falling, someone is looking very happy... the dude?”

“Oh “ I blush “yeah we've hung out...you know” I giggle and Robin lets out a squeal

“OH MY GOD! Couch right now I need details!” she drags me along and flops down on the couch

“Well... I mean I like him A LOT Rob, he's so pretty and so sexy and so nice to me. Yeah he's older but I mean I can't really tell, it's like we're the same age but like we met in the middle? He's one of the good ones Rob, I'm so happy”

He giggles and leans over and gives me a big hug “I'm so freaking happy for you Hailey, SO freaking happy! I knew you'd find your person sometime, never believed this 'something wrong with me' bullshit” she smiles so widely at me I feel a little tug at the heartstrings when I realize that I have to tell her, after Saturday and the big surprise I HAVE to tell her because I will need her when telling dad.

“I'm glad you're on board, I'm going to need you when I tell dad... I don't this it will be taken with joy at first” Robin looks at me

“You know I think you underestimate the love Steve has for you... He's just going to be happy that you're finally happy sweetie” she pets my hand and I smile at her, hoping I look natural.

“Thanks Rob, but you know I've never thought about what dads opinion on age gaps are... What if he's totally against it, thinking it's sick?”

“I'll just remind him of that 45 year old he banged for a couple of moths when we worked at Scoops...” she says and raises an eyebrow

“THE WHAT!? You're kidding? But weren't you like 18 that year?” I say feeling the laughter bubble up inside

“Yup, we sure were... That didn't stop Stevie-boy though” she giggles and I flat out break down screaming with laughter

“Ok so that's probably more than I EVER needed to know about dad, but still totally priceless!” we talk some more about this and that before I tell her I'm going to go see Wayne and then head home to prepare dinner. “Oh and it's on with the 80's theme, Nancy loved the idea” I tell her and she claps her hand and giggle

“Awesome! Scoops Ahoy it is! YAY!” she calls out and I laugh at her, hug her and leave. I get in the car and head for the hospital. I get there at 3 so I think I might stay like a couple of hours. I get up to Wayne's room expecting to see him in bed like always, but no Wayne. I panic and I think he's died an no one told me. I run out to the nurses station and no one's there then I hear a familiar laugh in the visitor's lounge. I head over there and there is Wayne, laughing and looking as good as ever. He has visitors. I smile and I wave at him

“Hailey sweetheart! How good to see you, look at this old bag 'o bones... not looking too bad today right?” he's all smiles and I feel so warm inside

“No Wayne you're looking like a whole new person. I'm so glad! But I see you have company” I nod and smile at the three men I know he used to work with at the factory “I'll come back tomorrow and see if I can take you home” I say and I go up to him and give him a hug

“I think the doctor wanted to talk to you about that” he says “I believe he's still around here somewhere”

“Ok I'll go see if I can find him then, see you tomorrow sweetie” I squeeze his hand and I go back and try to see of I can find the doctor. I see him through one of the doors to a patients room so I wait outside for him. He comes out in about 10 minutes and I call out for him

“Excuse me Dr. Wells?”

He turn to me “Yes

“Hello, I'm Hailey Harrington, we've spoken of the phone about Wayne Munson. He said you wanted to talk to me?”

“Oh hello Ms. Harrington. Yes, follow me” he points at an open door into an office, I go in and I sit at the desk “Yes, well Mr. Munson is feeling a lot better as you can tell. His fever is gone and also it seems the latest rounds of chemotherapy we put him through last month has had some effect. The growth of the tumors have slowed down, the ones on his lungs are still there but they've shrunk in size. The one on his kidney is operable but he doesn't want to be put under when he's still going to wake up sick as he puts it. But it's the one in his abdomen that's the real good news. It's almost gone. I would label it a medical miracle or maybe just that we switched the sort of chemo we gave him. He's responded very very well to this treatment. But of course the cancer is still there but he's been given more time.” I try to comprehend what he's saying to me...

“Wayne is going to feel better? And I get to keep him longer?” I can feel the tears and that lump in my chest growing

“He will have a very much improved life now. I am glad that we got to do such extensive blood work and scans on him this time, he's never been much for staying other times. So this fever was probably a good thing dressed in a devil's suit” the doctor smiles at me “with that said he can go home today if he wants to, I see no need for him to stay. As long as you can get him here in 3 months for check-ups.”

“Today? I can take him home now you mean?” I'm crying now, the doctor hands me a box of tissues

“Yes, I haven't told him yet. I thought you's want the honors” he smiles at me

“I have to fix some things at his home, like go grocery shopping for him and make the bed and stuff. Can I pick him up around 6?” fucking hell I need to go over there and strip that bed from mine and Eddies adventures

“Yes of course, should I tell him or?”

“No, no I want to surprise him later. He thinks I left now anyways so” I say and we shake hands and I leave feeling so happy for Wayne but a bit sad for me, the nights with Eddie are now over. We can not do THAT with Wayne back in the trailer.

I leave the hospital and go pick up some stuff I know Wayne likes to have in the fridge. Then I head back to the trailer, I run inside and I put all the grocery's away and I go to the bedroom. I smile when I look at the bed, forget Disneyland! This where the real magic happens, I giggle to myself before pulling the sheets off the bed and throwing them in the washing machine dad helped Wayne install a couple of years ago. I change the rest of the bedding and put new sheets on. I look around and I pick up every single little clue that anything has happened in here besides sleeping.

The vibrator and a feather duster is lying beside the bed, so that's what that was I smile thinking back to the night before. I pick them up and I remember Eddie saying he had to get them from his bag so I go out into the living room and I open his bag to put them back. I see a small photo album in there. I know I shouldn't but Eddie isn't coming back any time soon so I take it out and I sit down on the couch. I open it. On the first page I see a very pretty girl, blonde with an amazing smile. I think I recognize her from dads yearbook. Someone, most likely Eddie, had written “I'm so sorry Chrissy” under the photo. So this was the girl they blamed Eddie for killing? I feel a tear falling down my cheek. I turn the page, there's Wayne when he was younger with a very cute couple holding a baby. “Mum, dad and uncle W -67” so this was Eddies parents? And baby Eddie, I smile, he was sooo cute. Next page, older Eddie and his dad all dressed in black. Oh, this must have been at Eddies mum's funeral. I wipe away another tear. I turn another page,I see the Hellfire logo drawn on a piece of paper. The following three pages are pictures of Hellfire Club during the years it existed. The last picture of the bunch is the one from dads yearbook, 1986 when Dustin and Mike joined. There are like 4 pages left I turn and there's dad, smiling at the camera along with Robin flipping the camera off, I smile always with the attitude. Nancy and Dustin smiling at the photographer. Will and Jonathan sitting on a bench talking to Mike and El. Max and Lucas is the last picture, they're sitting there looking at each other seemingly oblivious to the photo being taken. I knew they were a thing back then, now they are friendly but reserved with each other. I'm just about to close the album when I see the corner of one more photo tucked in to the lining of the album. I pull it out and I gasp and I drop the album. There on a gurney I see Eddie, pale as a ghost with dried blood all over and these vicious looking wounds all over his upper body, the scars I think, he looks dead but I mean I know he isn't. The environment surrounding him doesn't look real, it's all dark, twisted and ...sickly. I cry, I cry so bad. Is it really all true? Did he have to survive in THAT for months with those wounds. No wonder he has nightmares. I take one more look at the horrific photo and then I put it back and close the album and put that back in the bad and close it. I hide my face in my hands and I sob for o while. I feel awful not believing dad, but I mean... who would have it just sounds so much like a part of some wicked horror story. I need to get a grip! I'm picking up Wayne soon and I can't look like I've been crying my heart out or he'll start asking questions. I go to the bathroom and I splash my face with cold water. I look in the mirror, yeah ok it'll do.

As I'm about to leave I remember one thing I thought I needed to do. I write a note to Eddie

“Hey Ed, picking up Wayne today. In case you're back before we are. The things are back in your bag. We'll talk later -Hailey”

I get in the car and I head over to the hospital again, Wayne is very happy to see me but a bit confused

“But you've visited me once today. You needn't come this much think about the cost of gas sweetie”

“Well Wayne, this isn't a visit. I was promised I could take you home if I came back now” I smile at him when I see what I said sinking in.

“I can go home? For real the doctor said that?” I see tears falling from his eyes.

“Yeah so get your things now mister and lets get you back home.” I hug him and he hurries to get what few things I had brought over for him.

“Ok as ready as I'll ever be!” he looks like a kid on Christmas morning all giddy. We head out to the car and drive back to the trailer park. He sighs deeply when he sees his home. “That's a sight for sore eyes Hailey. I hate hospitals” he scoffs and I giggle at him

“I know you do Wayne, but wasn't it kinda worth it this time? You got better news than you have in months?” I say and I hold his hand

“Yeah, that's true. Can't wait to tell Eddie” he smiles, then I see his smile die “oh...but now I'm better he don't have to be here no more” he looks so sad

“Don't worry Wayne, I talked to Eddie I think he's planning on staying around for a while” he looks up at me with a hopeful smile

“Really? Oh I would love that” we get out of the car and head inside. Wayne plops down on the couch sighing deeply “This right here is heaven!”

I laugh and I put his bag in the bedroom. I go back in to the kitchen I see the note hasn't been touched so they're not back yet. I put the note in my pocket “So you want something to eat Wayne?”

“Nah they do feed you pretty good at the hospital, the only good thing. Yeah and the nurses are pretty” he chuckles

“Ok, so you're ok? What about a cup of tea then?” I ask

“That sounds great sweetheart. But where's Eddie?” he looks around

“Oh him and dad went fishing, I guess that's the only thing dad could think of where no one would see them” I say and Wayne looks stunned

“Edward Munson fishing? I'll be damned” he laughs. I make us some tea and I sit down on the couch with him. We talk about the news the doctors gave him, how I'm doing, how stressed Nancy is about the party etc. It's been dark for quite some time when we see the headlights of a car outside.  We hear dad and Eddie talking and we hear

“Huh,is Hailey here again? Oh fuck did something happen to Wayne” we hear running, we smile at each other. The door bursts open and Eddie comes in, he stops dead in his tracks just staring at us. “Oh... hey” I think he's to surprised to speak, dad comes in after him and he also looks just as surprised.

“Hey Wayne, Hailey?” dad says

“Well hey there boys, you get any fish or did this loser scare them all off not keeping quiet?” Wayne chuckles and looks at Eddie who's still on shock

“Haha yeah, no we got a few small ones. Nothing to keep so we threw them back. But we had a good time, didn't we Ed” dad pokes Eddie in the side making him flinch

“Yeah, sorry. Yeah good time no fish... You're home? How are you feeling?” he goes up to the couch and hugs the man he lived almost his entire life with. Wayne looks surprised at first but then he hugs him back patting him on the back.

“Well I feel just fine son, I'll tell you all the good news later. But now I would like to hear what the hell Steve promised you to get you to go fishing? His firstborn?” he looks at me and winks, I blush

Eddie clears his throat “Nah nothing that dramatic, he just wanted to get me out of here for a while. I mean...fishing isn't my thing no but the fresh air and nature was nice” he says and sneaks a glance at me.

“Oh Eddie, don't for a second believe that dad is some kind of fisherman either I can count on one hand the times he's voluntarily gone fishing in the past.” I say and dad scowls at me

“Hey don't ruin my bad ass fisherman vibe here!” he chuckles and both Wayne and Eddie laugh at him

“Good, so not just me then scaring the fish away” Eddie pats dad on the back. I get up from the couch and I hug Wayne.

“Ok you take care now, call me of you need anything. Same goes for you Eddie” I say and smile at him “I went shopping so there's food in the fridge. And I put fresh bedding in your bed for you Wayne” I say and I glance over at Eddie quickly. He's looking down at his feet, but I can see a smile on his lips

“Thank you sweetheart, you're truly the best. You did good here Steve” Wayne takes my dads hand and squeezes it.

“Yeah thanks Hailey, what do we owe you for the food?” Eddie looks at me

“I'll have to check the receipt later I think I have in my car. Can I call when I get home and let you know?” I say

“Works out, talk to you later then. And Steve man, this was fun!” he hugs my dad and then he takes my hand to shake it. But I feel his thumbs caressing the side of my hand and his eyes burn at me.

“Ok Hailey let's these two to talk and get home. Nancy should be back by now” dad and I leave and I can't help but think about that comment from Wayne “His firstborn?” does he suspect something? Or was that just a coincidence him saying that. We get home and Nancy has just finished dinner.

“Yeah I thought you guys might be back soon. I came home about an hour ago. Where have you been?”

“I went to see Robin then to the hospital to visit Wayne, they told me he could go home tonight so I went shopping for him and cleaned up a bit in his trailer. Then I went and got him, stayed a while and talked with him” I say and Nancy smiles

“Oh what a relief he's home, is he feeling better now?” she asks

“Yeah much better” I proceed to tell them all about the great news the doctors told me and they're both very happy to hear that he's doing so well on the new treatment.

“What about you? Work run late again?” Nancy turns to dad

“Yeah, we have this new supplier that I'm thinking I have to let go. They're never on time and someone has to stay back and wait for them. Then there's the paperwork that follows. Me and Hailey timed it perfectly though” he chuckles “how about you love, how's Joyce and Hopper doing?”

“Oh just fine, they send their love. Joyce is SO pleased to have her boys home when it's not a holiday” she smiles

“I bet” dad says and we sit down to dinner. We talk some more about Wayne's good news and how the Byers are doing. Then I get up I clear the table and I go back into the kitchen. Dad comes in and whispers “Don't forget to call Eddie” I nod at him.

“I'll do it in my room so Nancy won't hear me” I whisper back and he agrees. I finish cleaning up after dinner and then I head up to my bedroom. I take the phone and I dial Wayne's number

“Hello?”

“Hey Ed” I say

“Oh hello Hailey, thanks for calling” oh so Wayne is right there with him

“I just wanted to let you know that the food is on me, but if you really want to repay me you can start by using that vibrator thing next time as well. That thing was amazing... hell I think I wanna use it when going down on you” I purr into the phone

“Ehm... ok I'll see to it that that's arranged. Maybe we can meet up tomorrow? I need to start getting out, I felt that today the fresh air did me good.” I can hear his voice is strained

“Yeah, I'd love to. I can pick you up at 11 and take you somewhere secluded for that fresh air?” I say

“Ok, sounds like a plan. See you at 11” I hear a noise in the background and a door closing “you're such a tease babe, God the things I wanna do to you right now” he growls at me

“Wayne leave the room?” I giggle

“Look I'll bring that vibrator if you bring that dirty mind of yours” he whispers

“Deal Munson” I say and I hang up

I go back down stairs and I watch some TV with dad and Nancy and we talk about what needs to be done for Saturday. Nancy fixes food and I get the decor, dad the drinks.

“I can go get the gift dad” I say and smile

“What gift? I thought the trip was the gift honey” Nancy blushes

“We wanted to spoil you a little extra for your big day, thank you Hailey that actually works out great. We'll talk about the details later” dad winks at me and smiles

“ Oh you two spoil me rotten as it is” she hits dad on the arm and smiles a warm smile at me

At around 11 I feel I'm almost asleep on the couch so I say good night and I go up stairs and get ready for bed. I crawl down between the covers and I fall asleep instantly. I woken up by a strange sound, like a clicking sound. I look around in the darkness. I almost scream out loud when I see a figure outside my window. But I recognize the outline, I turn on my bedside lamp. It's Eddie, outside my second story window. I get out of bed and hurry up to the window to open it

“Eddie? What the hell? It's like 2 am” I help him in he looks awful “did you walk here or something?”

“Ran...” he's panting heavily

“But... Eddie love... why?” I take him in my arms and I hold him

“This... because of this. I tried to sleep, but they came for me the second I closed my eyes. I need you to sleep Hailey... I need you” he whimpers and I see he's been crying

“Ok, ok... come on lets go to bed. I'll set an early alarm and you can hide while dad and Nancy get ready for work” I say, he nods looking more relaxed

We crawl in to bed and he lies down head against my chest like last time I helped him sleep after a nightmare. I stroke his hair and I hum to him like I did that time and before I know it he's sleeping. I lie there thinking that this grown, sexy, strong man needs me this much I must be doing something good for him not just... sexually. I fall asleep to holding Eddie tight. At 6 am my alarm wakes us and I hurry to shut it off before it wakes the others as well, I have no real reason being up this early.

Eddie looks up at me, kisses me softly and says

“Thank you Hailey...” there's a pause “I... love you too” he looks at me and I feel the tears burning in my eyes.

“What” I hear my voice breaking

“You told me you love me... Well... I love you too. I realized that running here last night because the dreams were so horrible and you weren't there to make them go away. I need you... and yeah I know it's been like what 4 days since we met. But what you told me? You meant that?” he asks

“I meant it, I do love you Ed. I meant it when I said I've loved you, or more the thought of you for years. I want to be able to help you with this Eddie, I want to be there for you. But we can't keep sneaking around like this. We need to come clean. I can't have you sneaking in here risking to get caught and I can't come sleep at yours any more seeing as Wayne's home again.” I kiss him

“I know, but can we wait til after the party. I don't want to ruin this for Steve he was so excited telling me all about it yesterday. Maybe I can get a room at the motel outside of town? You can come sleep with me, please” he looks at me, begging me

“Ok, when I pick you up today we can go there and see if they have any rooms available. But what are you going to tell Wayne?” I ask him

“He knows about the dreams, I'll just say they've been getting worse when I'm so close to the... place. He'll understand.” he wraps his arms around me and draws in a deep breath “I wanna get to smell your body every morning, kiss you and love you as much as I want to” he kisses my breast and up to my neck, tracing small kisses along my jawline then he kisses me for real and the intensity in his kiss takes my breath away.

“God Ed, I wish we could continue this like right now but I can hear dad stirring so it won't be long before he walks by here. We can't have him hearing us and checking in on me.” I kiss him back and press my body against his. I breath in his smell and I let out a soft moan.

“You sure? We can be quiet...soooo quiet” he whispers as I feel his hand finding it's way in between my thighs cupping my pussy “so very very quiet right” he purrs and lets one finger slide in between my folds. I gasp and bite my lip, no sounds, I nod at him

“So fucking quiet Ed” I whisper as my breathing gets heavier. He smiles at me and he presses his finger in to me while his thumb has found my clit circling it. I hide my head in the crease of his neck and I kiss him to keep from moaning, I bite down as the pleasure gets more intense

“Ouch you little vixen, trying to brand me for all to see” he snickers at me working one more finger into me.

“Ed, I need more... I need you in me now” I whisper at his shoulder and he purrs. He pulls his fingers out of me and he whispers to me to turn to the other side. I do as he tells me, he lifts my leg up and he slides in to me with that exquisite cock. Slow and steady he fucks me while whispering dirty little nothings in my ear making me go crazy. He can tell he's about to make me come, so he lets his fingers slide down my belly and start circling my clit.

“You better bite that pillow babe because I'm about to fuck you hard now so we came come together” he whispers in my ear. I grab the pillow and I put it up to my face, Eddie picks up the pace, he wasn't kidding he really was going to fuck me HARD. There is no way this isn't heard all over the house I think. I feel the orgasm hit and I bite down on the pillow but still letting out a long moan,I feel that he timed it perfectly. His cock throbbing in me releasing his seed in me. Now it's his turn to bite down on my neck with a deep grumbling groan as he comes. He lets go of my leg and grabs my boobs pulling me in close to him. Kissing my neck.

“That was amazing babe, and you were such a good girl keeping quiet like that” he whispers in my ear sending shiver down my spine. Then there's a knock on the door

“Hailey, you up I thought I heard a thump, you ok?”

“Yeah dad, just went to the toilet. Banged my foot” I'm ok, gonna try to get some more sleep”

“Ok, well... See you tonight then have a good day. Don't sleep to long”

“I won't I promised I'd visit Wayne today so I'll get up in like an hour, have a good day at work” I say hearing Eddie giggle behind me. I hear dad walking down stairs and we hear voices so I guess Nancy's already down there. I reach round and I grab Eddies hair and I pull it so his head comes real close to my neck, he groans “That was fucking mind blowing Ed, But I must say I'm not a fan of being quite... I love to scream your name” I tug some more at his hair and he moans in my ear

“I love when you scream my name also makes me feel like a million bucks”

“Good, you fucking feel like a million bucks Ed. I'd suggest sleeping some more but I wouldn't dare until they leave. So cuddle, then shower and then sleep a little more? “ I suggest to him and I hear him smiling

“I like the way you think” he lays on his back and I turn back towards him resting my head on his chest. His arm stroking my back and the other one playing in my hair. I kiss the scars on his chest and he shivers.

“Do they hurt still?” I ask letting my fingers softy touch them

“No, well only mentally.” he says in a hushed voice. We lie like this for a while not speaking just soft touches. Then I hear the front door open and close. I get out of bed and go out into the hallway.

“Dad? Nancy?” I call out, no answer, they've both left. I turn back and no Eddie on the bed... What the? Then I hear the shower, fast little fucker isn't he I think to myself and smile. I open the bathroom door and in the shower is Eddie waiting for me with a big grin

“No need to be quiet now right?” he eyes me up and down and motions with one finger for me to come to him. I step in to the shower and Eddie moves so I can stand in front of him. He turns my back to him “remember what I said I wanted to do to you last time we were in a shower together?” he purrs in my ear and I moan. He takes some shower creme in his hands and lather them up real good. Then he starts washing my body, taking extra care to make sure my boobs are clean. His hand move down and he kneels down, lathering up my legs from my feet and up.

“Saving the best for last there Ed?” I murmur at him

“Oh you bet babe, the very best for last” his hands move up my legs. He puts the palm of his hand on the lower part of my back “would you please lean forward babe I wanna make sure I clean you real good” I gasp and do as I'm asked. I lean forward do my ass is now right in his face. “Thank you” I hear ans his hands move up the inside of my thighs and starts cleaning every inch of me. He stands up and gets the smaller shower head and he rinses me off. He hands me the shower head and says “I don't know if you use that for what I imagine you do but feel free to when I fuck you in just a short while” I groan “Oh you like that do you, good girl” he kneels down again and plunges his face in between my thighs, licking me and fucking me with his tongue. “Fuck I need to come in now, can't wait” he groans and stands up. I feel the tip of his cock teasing me sliding it back and forth in my folds before sinking in to me to the hilt.

I scream! “Yeeesss Ed!” He grabs my hips and holds on tight as he fucks me with long deep strokes, I fiddle a little with the shower head but I finally get the jet stream working. I lower it to my clit and I feel my knees turn in to spaghetti. Before I know it I scream out my orgasm when it hits like a freight train. My legs wobble and I giggle “Well I'm going down on my knees for you now babe” I fall to the floor and I turn so I'm facing Eddie, I reach up and I grip his hard cock and I start stroking it. I look up at him, he's panting looking at me with black eyes nodding at me, I open my mouth and I take the tip in just to tease a bit. I can taste myself on him. I play with my tongue around the head for a little bit then I let him slowly slide all the way down my throat. I let my tongue play on the shaft with every upstroke. Eddie is moaning so loud now. I grab his hips and I pick up the pace, not so deep now but faster. He grabs my head burying his fingers in my hair

“Yes, oh fuck Hailey, fuck babe you're so good at that... close now” I let my hand slide up and cup his balls, I massage them softly and I feel them tightening. The hand in my hair grabs on tighter and I hear by Eddies breathing this is it. I take him in real deep one more time and he lets out a guttural scream “AAAAHHH babe here it comeeees” as I feel the warm fluid shoot down my throat. The grip on my hair releases and he slides down the shower wall so he's face to face with me. He laughs a soft laugh “That was... fucking heaven babe” We're sitting on the shower floor panting looking at each other.

“Sleep or food” I ask him

“I'd say maybe breakfast then a nap? Maybe I can make you food this time?” he smiles at me

“I'd love that Ed. Let's get up from here it's not the most comfortable floor” I giggle and he agrees. We get up and leave the shower. I hand him a towel and I wrap myself in one. We head out to my bed, I sit down and dry my self then I start dressing. Eddie hasn't moved “Uhm something wrong Ed?” I ask

“You're just so fucking beautiful” he's staring at me and I turn blood red in the face and down my chest

“Stop it, Ed”

“No but you are, in this light. In this normal room, not a dirty old trailer bedroom, you're the most perfect woman I've ever seen. I mean not that you weren't back at the trailer but it's just so much more obvious here” he comes up to me and wraps his arms around me “how the hell did an old freak like me get this lucky?” I smile as I'm wrapped in his wonderful arms

“You found the one girl crazy enough to have a crush on a guy she'd never seen on anything more than a photo” I say and he laughs

“That's true, you are crazy. But I did mean it you know... I love you” he says his voice getting lower at the end. I look up at him and kiss him.

“Hey freak, I loved you first” I smile at him “now get dressed, I'm hungry”

“Ok, wouldn't dare keep a hungry girl waiting that much I have picked up on over the years” he puts his clothes on and we head down the stairs and in to the kitchen. There's a note on the counter

“Remind me to oil that bed of yours...it creaks. But happy for you, I hope you'll tell me some day Love Dad” I groan and I blush handing the note to Eddie who laughs out loud

“Ouch, poor Steve. If he only knew”

“Well... as he wrote 'some day' he will know. And yeah poor dad” I laugh to now

Eddie makes me breakfast and we sit at the table talking and laughing like any couple. It feels so good doing this with him, feels so natural. By the time we finished eating and had some coffee it's noon.

“I'm sorry Ed, but I don't think we can risk having a nap together... Sometimes Nancy comes home for lunch and I can bet my ass if we go to bed now she'll be home in 30 minutes” he smiles at me

“Well, I didn't really tell Wayne I was leaving so he might be wondering where I'm at. I need to get back to him, make sure he's ok. Then I was thinking of going out to that motel outside of town to see if they have a room. I mean not only so we can sleep together but I would love to sleep in a bed, that couch is killing my back” he laughs

“Ok, well I have some stuff I need to help out with for Saturday too so. Call my cell when you know if you're moving out to the motel or if you're still at Wayne's tonight then” I say and I lean in and kiss him. He grabs my head between his hands and kiss me back with so much emotion it almost makes me tear up. It's fucking crazy how fast I fell for this man. “Hey Ed, how are you going to get out to the motel by the way? You don't have a car? I know I said I'd drive you but I'm running late as it is” I ask as we part

“Well, I think I got Wayne's old crap mobile to work. Been fiddling with it when I've not been with you” he says and kisses me again, stroking a lock of my hair off my face. “It should at least get me to where I need to go now, and when the news that I'm back is official I'll look for a better car”

We finish cleaning up and we leave. I drive Eddie home and then I head in to town. I was put on buying decorations duty, which is always fun. I like planning parties, I think Nancy influenced that in me in recent years. I got to think 80's I tell myself... So over the top and colorful. I head from store to store picking up bits and pieces everywhere, but I think I have a perfect 80's party in my car as I head home. My phone rings, me thinking it's Eddie I just answer with a

“Hey”

“Hello? Is this Hailey Harrington?” a mans voice asks

“Oh, yes it is. I'm sorry I thought it was a friend calling”

“This is Owen Brown from the library”

“Yes, of course Mr. Brown how are you?”

“Very well thank you. I wanted to let you know we are gladly offering you a position with us at the library if you're still interested?”

“Really!? Yes! Of course I'm still interested.” I say feeling like screaming

“Well great, could you come in Monday to finalize the paperwork etc? You're set to start on the 1st at 8” he says and I agree to this. We hang up and I actually let out a scream, this is so good! If I'm lucky maybe they'll like me enough to offer me more hours and I might be able to get my own place. Don't get me wrong here I love dad and Nancy but I need to live on my own... or with Eddie I think and smile. I get back home and I carry all the things in to the garage. I'm so happy about the job I need to tell someone! I decide I'm going to go see Wayne. I hop back in my car and I drive over to the trailer park. I get there and I see that Wayne's old beat up Volvo is missing so apparently Eddie got it running. I knock on the door and I enter. Wayne is smiling up at me from the couch

“Hey sweetheart, since when do you knock?”

I hug him and giggle “Since that nephew of yours came along. I don't want to embarrass him by just walking in here”

“Right, yeah...” Wayne sounds a bit weird, I look at him with a questioning face “sit down sweetheart” he pats on the couch beside him. I sit down  feeling uneasy, had Eddie changed his mind and left all together?

“What's wrong Wayne?” I say dreading the answer

“Well... I don't really know how to say this... But here goes. I'm old, not an idiot” he looks at me and I'm even more confused “I see the way you two glance at each other when you think  no one is noticing. He had terrible nightmares last night, I heard him, then he disappears and you come driving him home this morning. Him saying you passed him on the road as he was out for a walk... I love you both very much and I AM happy for you, even more so if he can sleep around you so that's why he left last night and why he gave me some cock and bull story about getting a motel room because he couldn't sleep on the couch any longer” I look at him and I do have the decency to blush “But Hailey, what about Steve? What's he gonna say to this you think? And the rest of 'em? 21 years is a lot honey.”

“I... don't know what to tell you Wayne... I'm sorry we tried to hide it, I never ever thought you're an idiot” I smile at him “but I love him Wayne, I've been in love with the idea of Eddie since I was a teen. Now it just kind of manifested when I got to meet the real man. I know 21 years is a lot, but I really don't think of that or care for that matter. Dad is a complicated thing we're just going to have to deal with. We've decided not to tell anyone until after dads party, we don't want to ruin his surprise.” I sigh and I look at Wayne

“That's good thinking, not wanting to ruin Steve's party, he was so excited when he visited me at the hospital. But as I said, you have my blessing and if I can be of any help with Steve I'll do my very best. Hailey” he takes my hand “thank you for this... Now I know I'll get to keep him around for a bit”

I start to cry, feeling so bad having kept this from Wayne, also feeling good that one person around us was happy about this. Wayne strokes me over my hair as I sit leaning forward with my head in my hands crying

“There, there it's ok I didn't mean to make you sad love”

We hear the door open, I can't look up but I hear the gasp and Eddies voice

“What's wrong what happened?” he runs up to me and kneels in front of me rubbing my arms “What's the matter Hailey, please say something”

“I don't think anything's really wrong, I think it's just built up tension from keeping secrets leaving the body” I hear Wayne say and I can tell he's smiling

“Tension? Secrets...? Oh” Eddie's voice changes to almost a whisper at the end

“Yeah I just told her I wasn't an idiot, that I figured out something was going on. Didn't think this one here has fallen in love with you Ed, you're a lucky one” Wayne says in a calm voice

Eddie is still rubbing my arms and I can hear his breathing has changed. He pulls me down on to the floor with him and he wraps his arms around me and hugs me “ Wayne, I have no idea if you're on our side or not...”

“I am son, I am” Wayne interrupts and I hear Eddies heart racing

“You are? Because... well... I love her too. We just thought it was better to keep it hidden until after Saturday. We meant no disrespect” Eddie says while hugging me tight and I keep sobbing

“I know you didn't, none of you are disrespectful people so the thought never crossed my mind. How ever I didn't suspect love if I'm to be honest... I knew there was a thing...maybe a fling or something but now I'm even happier for you”

Eddie lets go of me and he puts a hand on my jaw and makes me look at him “Babe, you don't need to cry, he's happy. You heard that right? Don't feel bad for keeping it from him ok. I know that what's bothering you most right now am I right?” I nod and  wipe my tears and I look over at Wayne, he's just smiling at me holding his arms out. I get up and I fall into his arms

“There there sweetheart I love the both of you, you both deserve happiness. But I'm going to be honest Hailey I think Ed deserves it more, and I'm so happy he found it in you.” Now it's Eddies turn to tear up and sit on the couch with his head in his hands “What is this cry fest 2008? What have I done” Wayne chuckles and I have to giggle through my tears. I sit down on the couch between them and I wrap my arms around Eddie.

“Thank you Wayne” I say and wipe what's left of my tears from my face “but I actually came here with good news, so what do you say Ed, stop the crying and be happy?” I stroke his hair and he looks up at me

“Yeah, happy is better” he wipes his tears as well and takes my hand “Ok now, what's the good news?”

“I got the job at the library, I start on the 1st” I say and beam at them

“What you did sweetheart that's amazing, did you tell me you applied?” Wayne looks a little confused

“No sweetie, I'm sorry I applied the same day you went in to the hospital. I didn't get a chance to tell you” I say

“Oh, well congratulations even so. That's a good job for you! Full time?”

“No, part time now in the beginning, but I hope to charm them enough to give me more hours so I might be able to afford a place of my... our own?” I say and look at Eddie who smiles at me

“Our own sounds amazing Hailey” he says and Wayne beams at us “ehmmm sorry Wayne but I am going to leave you. I got a motel room outside of town. I can't be this close to... you know. I think that's what's making the dreams so bad now, and I can have Hailey at my side. Maybe then I can sleep for more than a couple of hours for the first time in 21 years”

“Yeah I figured as much, I told Hailey that's what made me realize my suspicions were in fact true. When you had your nightmares last night then leaving at 1 am and her driving you here today.” Wayne smiles at him “I'll be alright, I have phone so I can call if I need anything”

“I thought I had a good story” Eddie chuckles

“You haven't walked anywhere voluntarily since you got that van back in 84 Ed, you thought I would believe you'd all of a sudden picked up walking as a hobby?” Wayne laughs and Eddie joins him laughing. I look at my watch and realize I need to get back home to make dinner. I always do on Fridays.

“Well my two favorite men, don't tell dad, I need to leave now. I make dinner on Fridays.” I say and they both smile at me. Now that the secret's out Eddie gets up and he kisses me

“Room 814 tonight?” he says

“I'll be there” I caress his face softly and kiss him back “Wayne, take care and call if there's anything I can do for you”

“Of course sweetheart, can I say you two look so sweet together it warms an old mans heart”

I smile at him and go up and kiss him on the forehead “Thank you Wayne” I say and then I leave to go home and start dinner.

I get to the house and I see dads car is home already. Weird he's usually very busy Fridays since there's a lot to get done for the weekend. I go in and I call out “Dad? You home already?”

“Yeah in the kitchen honey” he answers me, I go in there and he's unpacking cartons of beer into the fridge.

“Someone's having a party” I say and giggle

“You should see the bar... That's STACKED” he chuckles

“So what? You're getting them all shit faced before bringing Eddie out?” I say

“Nah, not before...” he laughs

“Speaking of which, what time should I go pick him up?” I ask

“Oh...hmmm... We said the party starts at 6, and I was thinking some welcome drinks and waiting for everyone to show up might be like 45 minutes so say you get him here by 7? Go in through the garage  and I'll come get you. I thought we'd go for a BIG reveal kind of thing” he's put SO much thought in to this and I love him for it “but hey I spoke to Eddie right before you came home, he's moved out to the motel outside of town, the memories getting the better of him he can't sleep. You know the place?” he says

“Yeah it's the one by the highway right?” I say as casually as I can

“That's the one, pick him up there around 6:30 then I guess. I can call and tell him” dad smiles

“Sounds good. But if you're done with the fridge now I want to start with dinner, I'm kind of hungry” I say and dad finishes putting the beers away and moves over. He sits down at the table looking through the plans Nancy has made for the party.

“So we eat then I thought we might start with decorating the downstairs lounge? Seems the best place to have this thing seeing as the bar is right there” he laughs

“Sounds like a plan, I do need to go to Macy's later on. She's having some serious personal problems and I promised I would be there for her since the rest of the weekend will be dedicated to other things” I look over at dad and smile

“You know you can tell me right?” he smiles back at me

“Tell you?”

“Yeah I mean the other morning... Not as stupid as I look sweetheart” he smirks at me

“Oh... yeah I saw the note. Sorry dad” I blush “but... I don't know what that is yet so if you don't mind I think I wanna wait to talk about it too much” I say... I mean not a complete lie

“Ok honey, but that's where you're really going isn't it? He good to you at least?” he sounds concerned

“Yeah dad, the best. But it's just very new... and yes that is where I'm really going” I have to be as honest as I can, I owe him that considering what's to come “so what are you and Nancy up to tonight then?” I ask, making sure he doesn't get the idea to visit Eddie

“Oh Nancy has me on duty all night. Preparing food for tomorrow, looking up drinks from the 80's and well probably just bossing me around until I fall asleep standing up” he pretends to faint

“Hahaha , you have everything or is there something I can go get while I'm out?” I ask taking yet another precaution

“I don't think there's anything we've forgotten to get. But if there is can I call your cell? Would be nice not having to leave the house” he sighs

“Of course dad! Just call, I mean if I'm busy...ehmmm... text me what you need” I say and he looks a little uncomfortable

“Yeah I think I'll stick with texting... Just in case...don't wanna disturb you” he grunts and I have to laugh at him

“I have some good news though. You want them now or should we wait for Nancy?”

“Well, I would like to know like right now but lets wait. That way you don't have to tell the same thing twice” he says

I start making dinner and he continues down to the lounge to unpack a few more bottles into the bar. My cell vibrates in my pocket, I take it out. It's a picture from Eddie. I open it and I drop the spoon I'm stirring with. It's him, or well the bottom part of him. Very much awake and erect text saying

“I'm trying out the new bed, I think this will do just fine. Right ;) “

I reply “WOW! I love that bed looks comfy can't wait to sit on it “ then I hear dad coming up the stairs and I have to put the phone away, take a few deeps breaths and pick up the spoon I dropped.

“So, I think I can make the lot of us flat out unconscious if we manage to down all of that” he sounds sort of proud and I have to laugh, I feel the vibration in my pocket again but I fight the urge to look and see if there are more pictures for me.

“Hey dad could you watch the sauce for me I need to pee” I say

“Oh sure, what are you making us?” he says

“Lasagna” I say and a big smile breaks his face

“I love your lasagna honey, perfect Friday!” he goes and stands at the stove while I hurry out to the downstairs bathroom.

I take my phone out again and unlock it seeing I have 2 more messages from Eddie. The first one is just a text saying

“Hell yeah babe you can sit on it as much as you like, make sure to bounce good ;) “ the other one is another picture. I open it and I moan. It's of his amazing abs with that perfect cock resting on it pre-cum glistening at the tip. Text saying “I'm not distracting you am I?“

I take of my pants and I sit down on the edge of the tub, pulling one leg up and spreading the other out to the side making for a very graphic picture. I'm wet and you can actually see it in the picture I take. I send it to him “No, not at all. Does it look like it? ;) “ I flush the toilet just for good measure and I wait a little for him to answer. Within seconds the phone buzzes

“Fuck me that's inviting, you bring that here asap! I need that!”

“Oh I intend to, just need to feed these two first so they don't come looking for me. I'll call when I get in the car” I text back

“Sounds good babe. See you in a bit then “

I get out of the bathroom and head back to the kitchen. Dad's still at the stove stirring the sauce.

“Thank you for excellent sauce watching, I'll take it from here” I kiss his cheek

“Yeah I am the sauce watcher extraordinaire! No one like me, I'll be down stairs decorating, call me if you need me or when dinner's ready” he says and leaves the kitchen. I continue making the food, all the while smiling like an idiot at the pictures in my mind. Seriously couldn't ha have aged like just a little? This is just unfair being this attractive... I sigh deeply as I out the lasagna in the oven to finish. I sit down at the table, flip through a magazine and I feel my phone vibrate again. I smile and pull it out of my pocket. Eddie again

“Soooo... I had to, that pic u sent was just 2 good” and then there's a short video of him laying on his back cum all over his chest panting heavily whispering “thanks babe” to the camera. I'm about to lose my shit here. I shouldn't have given this man my cellphone number, this will be constant distractions all day long.

“You're a god damn tease Munson! You know that right? But fuck me that's sexy” I reply. Doesn't take long for the reply to come back

“Oh I know I am, you love that about me ;) and I'm glad u like” I have to put my phone away now so I can get anything at all done or I'll never get to go out to the motel and see him. I put the phone back in my pocket and start setting the table. I call down to dad

“Hey is Nancy coming home soon or should I skip her?”

“Uhhh... I think she'll be home any minute so set her place as well.” he calls back

I finish with that then I check the lasagna, like 5 more minutes and it's done. I decide to make a salad just to keep myself from checking my phone again. I get the food and I call for dad. As soon as he gets up the stairs we hear Nancy's car pull up.

“That woman has timing” dad smiles

We eat and have a very nice talk, make plans about the coming day. Who does what and when. Dad said he's pretty much finished setting up all the wall and ceiling decorations. He compliments me on a very 80's vibe with the things I bought. I tell them about the job and they're ecstatic for me!

Once dinner is done and we've cleared everything I rush up the stairs and hop in the shower. I pick out an outfit I think Eddie will really like, it's actually partly an old Halloween outfit from a couple of years ago. I was dressed as a pirate so I bought these second hand leather pants, they were perfect then but now they're a tight fit. Even better I think and smile. Then I pair that with my old Ozzy t-shirt and my denim jacket. I realize as I walk down stairs that this outfit is very obvious... let's hope dad is already in the living room. Fortunately for me he is, I call to them

“Ok I'm leaving, I'll be back no later than 10 tomorrow. Text me if there's anything missing that I can pick up ok?”

“Sure thing sweetheart, have fun now” and I hear him chuckle then saying to Nancy “Yeah I'll tell you”

I get in my car and I call Eddie

“Hey there” I can hear him smiling

“Hey tease, I'm leaving now. We need anything?” I say

“Maybe some snacks for after, get our strength beck” he chuckles

“True, I'll get something for us. Hey Ed...”

“Yeah?”

“You bring the ties with you?” I ask and smile

I hear a loud gasp “Damn... got me all excited just by saying that. But yeah actually I did” he says in a husky voice

“Good! See you soon then” I say and I hang up. I drive by the supermarket and get some snacks and some beers. Then I head for the motel. I feel my excitement getting higher the closer I get and by the time I park my car I can feel that I've soaked my panties. What kind of power does this man have over me? Not even a week and I'm like addicted. I check for the room numbers to see which way I'm going. Seems to be o the 2nd floor to the right. I get up there and follow the corridor to room  814. I knock on the door, I hear Eddies voice inside. He opens the door but instantly hushes me with his finger.

“Yeah sure thing Steve” I almost start to giggle as I quietly close the door behind me and lock it “yeah that works for me, she knows where this place is? Ok good, well I'll see you tomorrow then. What? Nah I'm just going to watch a movie and try to sleep...as usual. Yeah ok man, bye” he hangs up and wraps his arms around me and pull me in close.

“Hey babe, sorry about that. But I mean I had to make sure my ride knows where to pick me up tomorrow” he smiles and gives me a kiss grabbing my ass with both hands and squeezing it tight “You look fucking amazing by the way! Love the pants and the shirt....and the girl” he kisses me again deeper this time, his tongue playing with mine. He moans and then he picks me up so my legs wrap around him and carries me to the bed. He throws me down on it and looks down at me “fucking perfect woman” he mumbles and I blush

“You're the one to talk” I say “If anyone around here is perfect it's you”

“You're weird” he chuckles and flops down with me on the bed kissing me all over my face tickling me making me scream with laughter. “Wanna actually watch a movie and have some snacks, just take it easy for a bit? Then I'll let you use me as you see fit” he purrs

“Sounds amazing Ed, let me just get the stuff I bought and get out of these pants. They're a bit tight” I giggle

“I can see that and damn I love them” he growls at me

I get out of the bet and get the bag of snacks. I put the beers in the small fridge, taking two of them with me to the bed. Then I take of the jacket and unbutton the pants. I slowly take them off keeping eye contact with the man on the bed the whole time. He's watching me with the most intense stare

“God you're sexy Hailey” he says and all I can do is smile.

I crawl up to him in the bed and lie down beside him, putting one leg over his hips and arms around him. He lets his hand slide up my leg and land on my ass.

“This is perfect! Movie, beer in one hand and a great ass in the other.” he says and squeezes my ass and kisses me.

“Well I am glad you like this ass, I was actually thinking you might like to use it later...” I whisper not knowing how this would be received

“Use... Like...oh wow. You sure? I mean finger or...cock?” he sounds both surprised and excited

“Well... I've never done either so maybe start with finger and see how I like it? Just a dream I had” I say and smile into his chest kissing it on top of his shirt

“Well I am here for any and all of the things you wanna try babe. Count me in” he says

“Good” I smile and kiss him “I'm not a total newbie at sex but I'm pretty boring in terms of things I've tried” I admit and he shakes his head

“Nah, not boring in any way!” he squeezes my ass tighter “and I will gladly use this ass in any way you'll have me. But what about a movie now? We have all night for other things”

“Maybe not all night I have to be home by 10 tomorrow to help with the last stuff for the party” I remind him

“Right... That” he chuckles “I'd much rather just call everyone go like 'Hey I'm back' then turn my phone off and have the rest of the day to fuck you in every imaginable way”

“Oh we can save that for another day... any day... every day for ever and ever” I say and smile up at him

“Good plan babe. So what are you in the mood for? I don't even know what kind of movies you like” he says

“Well I'm a big fan of superhero movies and fantasy like Harry Potter or Lord of the rings. But then again I do love a soppy romance once in a while. LOVE Dirty Dancing seen it like 50 times” I say and laugh Eddie just stares at me

“So you ARE the perfect woman? I mean besides Dirty Dancing you're me...” he beams at me “Haven't actually seen any of the Harry Potter movies to be honest. Been wanting to but I mean it's no fun when you're always alone.” He sounds so sad

“Well then, we must fix this! No man of mine can be a Harry virgin that's for sure! Lets see if they have the first one on pay per view otherwise I'll drive home real quick and get my copy I see there's a DVD player” I say as I turn on the TV and flip through the movies available. “Ah here we are Harry Potter and the Philosopher's Stone” I choose it and we get comfy under the covers. Eddie has stripped down into his underwear and I'm in my t-shirt and panties. The movie starts and I feel so comfortable, this is it. This is what a relationship should be like. Doing stuff like this. 2,5 hours later as the end credits roll I look at Eddie. His eyes are beaming

“That was amazing! I loved it! Ok so next movie night we're watching the next one! How many are there?” he asks

“Well there are 3 more coming out, next one premiers next year I think. But we have 5 to watch” I say and smile at him I'm happy he liked it. I thought it might not be his thing really. He pulls me in close

“Good, but now I want to watch something else completely babe. I wanna watch you come all over me” he purrs and I let out a moan

“Wow” that's all my brain can get out at this moment, he smiles and gets on top of me. He starts kissing me deeply, moving down to kiss my neck and my jawline. His hands move up under my     t-shirt

“Sorry Ozzy man but you gotta go now” he chuckles and pulls my shirt over my head and tosses it on the floor. “look at these tits so fucking perfect” he mumbles as he moves his head down and kiss them. He sucks on the nipple, biting down on it slightly. His hands massaging them and pinching the nipple on the side his mouth isn't working on. I begin to squirm under him as I get more and more horny. I can feel that he's liking this very much too. The twitch of his cock on my thigh is such a turn on for me. I moan and drive my fingers through his hair grabbing a handful and tugging at it making him groan. “Mmmm yeah just like that good girl... but you wanna spread those sexy legs for me now” I spread my legs so he can sit up on his knees between them. He really is a spectacular sight. So fucking sexy, those strong shoulders and that chest and those abs. The scars don't make him any less sexy they just ad to the mystery that is Eddie Munson, and lets not forget those veiny, strong tattooed arms. I moan loudly as I watch him

“Fuck Ed, you're perfect” I can't help but to move my hips against him. He smiles at me and looks down

“Wow babe, damn you're wet. What do you say we remove these panties?” he grabs the lining of them and pull on them, I raise my ass of the bed so he can pull them off then I stretch my legs up in the air so he can pull them off me completely. I put my legs back on either side of him and he lets his hands slide down my inner thighs and softly play with the curls on my mound. “Have I told you I love that you're not shaved” he purrs “I find the bush so sexy” then he lets his fingers find their way in between my folds and I can hear how fucking wet I am. He starts circling my clit with his thumb while the fingers on the other hand find their way in to my folds and in me. He starts off with long slow strokes with two fingers making a come here motion with them when he stops inside me then fucking me again. I writhe under him moaning like crazy, he is SO good at this. Then he moves down on the bed laying down between my legs and I feel his thumb being replaced with his tongue. He licks, sucks and flicks my clit all the time fucking me with his fingers. Then he pulls them out and he moves them down to my ass “Wanna give it a try babe? I promise I'll go slow” I just nod and moan something in response he lets out a soft laugh “I guess so” I feel him using my pussy juices to lube up my asshole before slowly pressing one finger against it. I feel it enter and I gasp. It's not painful as I thought but then again a finger isn't that big. He keeps working my clit as he fucks my ass slowly with one finger, it feels so good. But then I feel him pull out and murmur “You know I think that might have more effect if I finger your ass while fucking you babe, I think you might enjoy that. I just wanna feel you come around my cock now, please get on all fours” I get up on my knees and kiss him tasting myself on him.

“Can I please just get a taste first” I whisper and put my hand on his cock on top of his boxers he groans

“You needn't ask permission for that just swallow him whole for all I care” he grunts and stands up in the bed so I can pull down his boxers freeing that wonderful member trapped inside. As it springs free I moan and grab it giving it some long slow strokes making Eddie let out a guttural moan.

“Lie down please” I say and he flops down beside me fast as a bullet. I lean over him and take as much as I can of him in one go.  I suck him deep for a few strokes and he's holding on to my hair making the sexiest sounds. I stop sucking him and begin to work the tip with my tongue swirling around it and licking down the shaft, then I take him in  again and suck him faster. He's almost screaming now

“Fuck babe, as amazing as that is I really wanna come inside of you while you come on my cock.” I let him go and get on all fours arching my back so my ass is really popping out at him. “Oh my fucking god babe that ass and that pussy...” he grabs my hips and dives in with his face and gives me a couple of more licks then I feel him kneel behind me and I feel the tip of him rub against my clit “You want this babe?” he purrs

“Yes Ed, I want it please” I pant and he chuckles as he drags his cock up and down my slit a few times before plunging in to me with a groan. He slides in all the way to the hilt then stopping and just staying still letting us both enjoy the feeling. Then he slowly starts doing long strokes in and out of me picking up the pace every few strokes. Faster and faster he fucks me and I feel like I'm going insane, then he stops and I feel him spit on my ass and I moan even louder. I feel not one but two fingers press on my ass hole.

“Let me know if this is too much or if it hurts” he grunts and presses the fingers slowly in to me while staying still with hos cock in me. Not going to lie two fingers hurt a little at first but once my ass got used to them it felt good and I start to circle my hips moving my pussy over Eddies cock. I hear him moan and picking up the pace again. The sensation of his big cock fucking me while his fingers play in my pussy is amazing and I feel I'm close and I can hear by the sounds Eddie is making he's fast approaching also. I reach down between my legs and I start playing with my clit. I feel the tension spilling over and I scream as the orgasm hits

“Eddiiiieeeeee fuuuuuck yes yes yes” I feel him grabbing my hip with his free hand and a long guttural groan comes out of him as I feel him filling me up with his cum. Be pulls his fingers out of me and leans down to kiss my back.

“You are amazing you know that, but damn girl you nearly took my fingers off with that ass... that was a tight squeeze” he whispers in my ear “if you'll let me try some day I'd like to fuck your ass for real feel that squeeze on my cock as well”

“I think I would like to try that” I pant, those fingers made a difference let me tell you “sorry we didn't get to tie you down this time” I say as he gets up from the bed to go and clean himself off

“Hey sweetheart, that was NOT the last time we fuck. There's time” he smiles at me and goes in to the bathroom. I hear him get in the shower and I crawl out of bed and go in there

“Can I join you?”

“Of course” he says and opens the shower door for me, I get in and slide past him so I'm standing in front of him. I put my head on his chest as the water drenches us. “You tired babe?” he says to me in a hushed voice as he cleans my back for me

“Yeah, someone took all my energy from me” I wink at him “but it was so good I don't mind” I kiss his scar on the right shoulder, then the left and I work my way through all of them giving each one a kiss. Eddie stands there just looking down at me

“How can you be so ok with them? They're hideous” he whispers and I can hear his voice is strained

“I find them beautiful, as a part of you. Don't you remember that second time I came to the trailer when you were fresh out of the shower and I couldn't help myself from touching them? They fascinate me, they make you sexier in my eyes” I say and look back up at him

He kisses me and I can tell he's fighting the tears “I love you” is all he can say and I hear it's not easy keeping his voice from breaking

“I love you too. I trust you've accepted that by now?” I say and he nods in to my neck “Good! But lets finish washing up and get to bed, I want to cuddle” I say and I can feel him smiling against the crease of my neck. He kisses me softly and gives me a little bite and stands up straight again.

“Sounds awesome babe” we finish up then we head back to bed. We lie down and Eddie spoons me and I feel safe and loved for the first time, this is what it's supposed to be, supposed to feel like. I feel such joy I almost want to cry. Eddie nuzzles in to the back of my head and falls asleep before I do. I lie there listening to him breath for a little while then I drift off to sleep also. No more than 2 hours go by and I am woken up by the sounds of Eddie having a hard time with his nightmares again. I look at the time 2 am, seems to be the unholy hour for him. The screaming, the squirming, the fighting to get away and the over all panic. I wrap my arms around him again and start rocking him and hum to him. The tension releases it's grip on him and he calms down, he's still asleep but not as agitated. I feel tears falling from his face down om my chest.

“Eddie love, I'm here. They can't hurt you now” I whisper and kiss his head “I'll never let them get you” he flinches and is awake tears streaming down his face and he crawls in to a ball sobbing into my chest

“Kill me, fucking kill me I can't take this anymore” I freeze, he's never said anything like this before and I start crying

“Eddie, never say that again!” I say and crawl down so I'm face to face with him “Never EVER say that again! Let me help you, let me hear about it. Don't keep it all inside, please... I don't want to see you like this it's so scary” I say tears now drenching my face to. He looks at me takes my face in his hands and kisses me with such passion it takes my breath away

“I can't promise I'll never say it again, but I can promise I will NEVER leave you. Also I will talk about it...just not now before the party. Maybe after we tell everyone I'm staying put....with you. I mean the subject will come up.” he says and kisses me again

“Ok, deal Ed. But please never scare me like that again...” I say wiping my tears

“I'm so sorry Hailey, I didn't think I said it out loud. Those intrusive thoughts have been with me for 21 years now...” he sounds so defeated “could you hold me and we try getting some more sleep?” he asks

“Of course I'll hold you, for ever and ever if it helps you sleep” I say and we get comfortable again me with Eddie in my arms. He falls asleep again, and I just hold him letting the tears fall again. What on earth did he go through? I didn't think it would but sleep came to me again. I wake up to a sunny morning. It's 8 am, Eddie is still in my arms asleep and I smile. This is a good thing. I kiss him on the forehead “Eddie sweetie, it's morning I hate to say it but I need to get up” he stirs and stretches. He looks up at me

“What time is it?”

“It's 8 am” I say and he looks stunned

“You mean to tell me I slept all night? With the exception of that one episode?”

“Yeah, I just woke up and you haven't moved since you fell asleep around 2.” I say

“Ok from now on you hold me...you hold me tight! I haven't slept that many hours since before...it” he says and smile at me

“I'll gladly hold you, all night every night. From now on you're the little spoon” I say to him and kiss him “But big spoon needs to get up now unfortunately.

“Really, right now?” he asks and gives me a smirk

“Yeah, why?” I ask and he lifts the covers “Oh, well hello there. Not only you that's awake I see” I say and let my hand grab his semi. It quickly becomes rock hard and I moan “God you're going to make me late for everything for the rest of my life aren't you?” I stroke him and hear those amazing little sounds of pleasure he does. I lean in and take him in my mouth and he groans loudly, this trigger me to take him in as much as I can. His hands find my hair and grab hold of it. He's breathing really heavy moaning and raising his hips to meet my mouth with every down stroke. I stop sucking and straddle him, with my hand I position him just right and I ease down on his cock until he's filled me up completely. I let out a guttural scream. He fits sooo good in me. I ride him a fast and steady pace, he sits up and wraps hos arms around me meeting me thrust for thrust

“Come for me babe, I wanna feel you squeeze every last drop out of me” he murmurs in a husky voice in my ear sending shiver down my spine. I reach down between us and let my fingers play on my clit, I'm getting closer and closer. Eddie is to I can hear it. He grabs my waist and tips me over on my back and then he kneels between my legs as he lifts my ass up from the bed and drives his cock back in to me. “Keep playing with yourself I'm so close I just wanna watch you come on me “ he growls and starts fucking me with long strokes. It doesn't take long before I feel that knot in my stomach dissolve and the pleasure take over. I scream out Eddies name and fell myself pulsate around him making him growl and I feel him releasing inside of me. His cock twitching against my insides. He lets go of my ass and I flop down on the bed again.

“Fuck you're amazing. See we need no fancy shit to make each other scream babe” he smiles at me

“No we do not” but now I really need to get up, this made me need to shower again. That wasn't in the plans” I say and smirk at him

“Oh sorry my penis ruined you plans” he laughs and I can't help but laugh with him

“Yeah very rude of him being so fucking awesome I can't leave him alone” I say and kiss him before I get out of bed.

“Yeah I'll have a talk with him” he chuckles “hurry back I want some more kisses before you have to leave

I go and hop in the shower and make it a quick one just washing the part needing to be washed. Then I go back out and crawl down beside Eddie again, it's 9 now I need to leave real soon. We lay there kissing for a bit arms tight around each other.

“I need to go now Ed, but I'll be back like 6:30. If you still have your jacket and the west I've seen in pictures could you still fit in them? I have an idea for the surprise you see” I say as I get up and start to dress again

“Yeah I have them, I think they still fit. Maybe a rather snug fit but not too bad I guess. The theme was 80's right? So maybe just a white T and a pair of black jeans and I'll rock my old high school look” he grins at me

“That was the idea” I say and lean back over him giving him one more kiss “ok see you later then. Remember to keep your hands to yourself tonight, however sexy I look” I purr at him and he snorts

“Thanks, now I'm not going to be able to think of anything else all day except what you might be wearing tonight. AND that I can't fucking touch you whenever I want to. Ok go now and I'll see you later, might text you if I get too lonely” he winks at me

“Keep it in your pants there Munson, or at least out of my phone for today. I don't need that sort of distraction. I love for you to send me pictures any other day but today I can't be idiot grinning at my phone all day” I say and smile at him

“Ok ok I promise, I'll go hang out with Wayne for a bit keep my mind occupied”

“You do that, send him my love” I say, Eddie nods and I leave. I check my phone, no messages so I guess I don't need to pick anything up so I head straight home. There's chaos from the get go. As soon as I enter the door dad throws a cookbook at me

“Find something we can make as a starter” then he runs past me and in to the living room. I laugh, ok so this is too much for them, they're breaking down. I go in to the kitchen where Nancy is standing at the counter watching my dad run around like a crazy person

“Soooo? How long has he been freaking out?” I ask her as I go up and stand next to her

“Since 7 this morning, I have no clue why he's so panicked about this. It's just a party with friends. I've made all the food we could possibly need, he's got enough to drink to drown us all and the lounge looks amazing. I have no clue what this is... I mean he doesn't even listen to me. Did I just see him throw that at you saying you need to make a starter?” she looks at the book in my hand

“Yeah, I barely had a chance to close the door” I laugh

“Well you don't have to... I've made three different starters, we do not need more food. I think I need to hit him over the head soon to slow him down” she giggles and I nod in agreement looking at him running around like a headless chicken

“DAD!” I yell startling him to a halt “Calm down right now. Everything is fixed, nothing more needs to be done ok? Sit down, take a nap or something.” I look at him with a stern face

“But... Are you SURE everything is ok?”

“Honey I've been telling you this since 7 am, we finished everything last night. You can relax now” Nancy smiles at him “how about some brunch? Have you eaten sweetheart?” she asks me and I feel how hungry I actually am

“No I haven't, I would love some brunch. I can make pancakes?” I say knowing they both love my pancakes

“Yes, please do! I can get some toast and bacon going and coffee. And YOU!” he points at my dad “SIT DOWN!”

I laugh and agree strongly, dad huffs a little but sits down at the table. I get an idea and I go up to him and I whisper in his ear so Nancy won't hear me

“Dad I had an idea, call Dustin and have him bring Eddies old Hellfire shirt... I think that would be a nice touch” dad looks up at me beaming and nodding. He gets up and leaves the room

“What did you say to get him to leave that calmly?” Nancy is amazed

“Years of freak outs Nance” I wink at her and she laughs. We start preparing brunch and dad comes back and gives me a small nod . I smile and think to myself that that's going to be the icing on the cake for Eddies outfit. We eat and go through the plans for the evening again. Dad tells me he ordered a cake that maybe I can pick up when I get the gift, Nancy just shakes her head and mumbles something about spoiling her and not necessary, no one listens to her. Time flies and all of a sudden it's 4:30 and I have to start getting ready since I have to leave at 6 and I want to make sure I look extra good. I took Robin with me the other day to the second hand store to find the PERFECT 80's dress, and who better to advice me than someone who was a teenager back then. I find a pink dress that's really fitted but looks stunning on me Robin says. It's strapless and goes down to my knees. I can barely move in it since it's so tight. But I feel sexy in it so that doesn't matter. I get some black fishnets and a pair of black pumps. Also what was the 80's if not accessories? Big earrings and flashy necklace. I have some idea of what to do with my hair, I know it needs to be BIG. I'll ask Nancy to help me figure something out. I lay all of the things out on my bed. I have to shower, do my hair and makeup before leaving then I'll get dressed when I've left Eddie in the garage. I call for Nancy to come and help me figure out what to do with my hair. We opt for big and teased. Since my hair is naturally wavy it has it's own volume but we help it out some. I find a hair tie from when I was a kid that has pink and blur dots that match the dress perfectly I make a high pony with that and I tease the shit out of it. I do my make up, the 80's really was more is more but I'm not so I go subtle with that. The dress will take focus anyway. People start arriving at 5:50 and I go down to say hello to the ones that has arrived. Dustin is first to come holding the frames Hellfire shirt.

“Hey Dustin, happy to see you” I say and give him a hug

“Wow Hailey, you take me back” he chuckles looking at my hair

“Yeah? Wait until you see the outfit” I laugh “so?” I look down at the frame and make a questioning motion to it. I need to know what dad said to him

“Yeah, Steve called and said that maybe I could bring this so that Eddie could be with us in some part” I see him tearing up and I hug him again

“That's nice Dustin, I bet dad will tell him all about it when they talk next. I think he'll be happy to hear it. But I have to go out for a bit, need to get Nancy's gift and a cake. But I'll be back soon”

“Ok, drive safe see you later” he says

As I leave I meet Lucas in the driveway “Hey Lucas, happy to see you. How are you?” I hug him then I hear a voice behind him

“Well he's still a fucking nerd so what do you think?”

“ERICA!!! Oh my god how awesome to see you! Did we know you were coming?” I hug her and I smile, I love Erica but we rarely get to see her she moved to Florida after college

“Nah, I'm here as a surprise. This loser told me all about it so I hopped on a plane and came home for a visit. Wouldn't wanna miss this gathering of the nerd squad” she smiles at me

“I need to go get a cake and Nancy's gift, but I'll be back soon” go inside and surprise the crap out of them I say thinking I'm bringing something to trump it all later. I get in my car and I head for the bakery first. I get the cake and I put it in the back seat strapping it in so it won't move around so much. Then I head for the motel, I get there at 6:30 and I debate going up to Eddies room and get distracted by how sexy he is or just text him and wait here. I go for the texting

“Hey I'm in the parking lot now” doesn't take long for the reply

“Ur not coming up to watch me put on the final touches ;) “ I knew it I smile to myself

“You think we have time for me to get that distracted?”

“What I'm a good boy, there will be no touching” he replies

“Yeah right, I do not trust that for a second. Mostly cuz I'll be touching too. Come now!” I text him back and I get a smiley and a thumbs up back from him. It takes about 2 minutes and I see him coming at me across the parking lot. He looks stunning, very rock and roll. He doesn't look like he aged a bit from the pictures in dads yearbook of him looking exactly like this. He even shaved, making him look younger. The darkness around his eyes have even improved, probably from actually sleeping for more than 2 hours I think as he gets in the car and I beam at him.

“Wow you look amazing Ed, good thing I stayed in the car I would not have been able to keep my hands off you” I wink at him he looks at me

“Well the hair is spot on as I remember it but....” he motions at my clothes

“Yeah I wanted you to see me at the same time as every one else” I say and smile at him “so when we get back home I'll park in the garage and you stay in there until I come get you. Dad wants some grand reveal thing... like jumping out of a box kind of thing.” he looks scared  “But I think I have an even better idea.” I continue telling him my idea and he thinks it sounds very good, he gets a bit teary eyed when I tell him his old Hellfire shirt is waiting there for him. We talk trying very hard to not touch but we fail a little as Eddie runs his hands up my thigh and in between them

“Just a little touch to get me through the night” he winks at me and I spread my legs for him to get a better feel. He slides on finger in under my panties and runs it up and down my slit. I moan and he grunts “Fuck this was a good idea in theory bad in reality. Now I need to cool down.” He removes his hand but can't help to suck his finger while intensely staring at me. I almost drive us off the road.

“You're such a tease but I do love your fingers.” I take his hand and I suck his index finger in to my mouth and swirl my tongue around it

“I'M A TEASE!? Jesus H Christ woman” he growls and shifts in his seat fixing his pants that look very tight suddenly. We laugh a little at the absurdity that we're like horny teenagers that can't keep our hands to ourselves.

“But now we need to put on our poker face, it's almost game time” I say as we turn in to our street and I see my house. I drive up to the garage and open it with my remote. I drive in and whisper to Eddie to keep a little hidden in case someone would get the idea to come out here. He nods and sits down on a box behind a shelf. I smile and get the cake from the car and head inside. Dad meets me in the kitchen

“All good?” he asks and takes the cake from me

“Yeah all good the gift is in the garage” I whisper and continue to tell him mine and Eddies altered plans. He smiles

“That's real good Hailey, I'll see if I can sneak the shirt from Dustin's eyes while you get dressed. See you in here in like 10?”

“Shouldn't I go down and say hello first? Then we can say that I'm getting the gift and you can tell everyone what to do and I'll have him put the shirt on and take him down stairs?” I say and dad agrees that would be the best.

“I'm just going to sneak him a beer” dad says and smiles at me

“Good idea but don't get stuck talking to him so they'll come look for you” I say and head up the stairs.

“I won't, I said I heard you coming so I went to see if you wanted help then I needed the bathroom so I think I have like 5 minutes before they start wondering where I went” he says and I nod and keep going up as he disappears in to the kitchen again.

I run in to my room and undress. I put everything on, check my hair and look in the mirror. Yeah I look like the quintessential 80's it girl that I've seen in old magazines. I go down the stairs again, in to the kitchen and grab myself a beer and head down to the lounge. They're all here now and Robin spots me right away

“Woooow! I knew that look would be amazing for you! You're stunning girl!” she hugs me tight. “Look they're all here even Erica” she beams I knew she would like it once the day came “and Steve laughed so hard when he saw my outfit said it was too bad he didn't keep his” I look at her and smile. She looks like she's 18 again selling ice cream at the mall. I've seen pictures from back then and she hasn't changed I tell her this and she blushes

“What...of course I have! Look here a wrinkle...and here another one” she points at her face

“Must be imaginary then I see nothing” I say and kiss her cheek she smiles at me. I make the rounds and say hey to everyone. Even Joyce and Hopper joined, they said they thought it sounded so nice to see all the kids again in the same place. I give them each a hug and tell them that they're more than welcome. I look at dad and he gives me a nod.

“Sorry but I'm going to run and get Nancy's gift now. I'll be right back” I say and head back up the stairs. I go to the garage and I open the door. “Hey Ed, it's showtime” I say and he comes out from the shadows. He stares at me

“Wow....babe. That dress... Please wear that some other time so I can undress you” he sighs and I giggle at him and give him a quick kiss as I turn to go he slides his hands over my ass “sorry couldn't help it. That dress makes your ass out of this world sexy just so you know” he whispers

“Thank you babe” I whisper back. We stop in the kitchen where dad has taken Eddies Hellfire shirt out of the frame and put it on the counter. Eddie takes off his jacket and west, he removes the white shirt he has on and I moan a little seeing him bare chested in those tight jeans

“Behave” he growls at me but gives me a wink as he pulls his old shirt on and puts the jacket and west back over that. We sneak to the stairs leading down to the lounge. We walk on tip toes down the stairs so we can hear dad

“Well honey, me and Hailey wanted to give you something special for your special birthday. And what better time to give this to you than now when you get to share it with all our old friends. But see I don't want ANYONE to spoil this surprise so I'm going to need you all to close your eyes until I say you can look again.” I hear some laughs and  Robin saying

“Better not be water balloons Harrington I look to good for that” Then there is silence and dad shows up in the door.

He motions to us to come with him, we sneak past them all. But just as Eddie is about to hop up on the bar and face them all we hear a gasp and Jane whispering “Oh this is good” a big smile on her face and a tear falling from her eye. Dad and Eddie smile at each other. So Eddie sits on top of the bar for a moment looking at them all, then he takes a deep breath and nods at dad.

I look at dad and I take out my phone to film this. Still a bit confused about Jane's reaction, but hell if Eddies scars are real then maybe the rest is to. Dad clears his throat

“Ok honey, and the rest of you. Go a head open your eyes” everyone stirs and eyes opening, blinking at the lights. Then there's silence, deafening silence. Eddie gives one of his beaming smiles and says

“Well cheers fuckers” then all hell breaks lose. There's screaming, there's crying everyone wants to hug him and kiss him and make sure he's really there. I stand there filming it all smiling widely. This was a success. Everyone is crowding Eddie except Nancy and Robin they're huddled on the floor crying their eyes out. Eddie sees this and excuses himself from the crowd and goes up to them and sits down on the floor.

“Ok I mean it's been a while ladies but c'mon I'm not that horrible to look at that you have to cry am I?” he smiles at them and they throw themselves around his neck making him fall backwards on the floor. They laugh and they cry in a big pile on the floor. Dad and I just smile at each other. I stop the recording, I need to have some space for photos to. This absolute joy extravaganza continues for another hour or so. Everyone wants to touch Eddie to really REALLY make sure he's there with them again. The only ones I haven't seen hug it out and be all over each other yet is Eddie and Max. I can see she's as happy as the rest of them but she's always been more in the background, not wanting to take up space. I see Eddie look around, spotting Max in the corner watching them all smiling. Everyone turns silent as he walks up to her

“Hey Red, I'm happy you woke up. When I bailed you were still asleep” he wraps his arms around her in a warm embrace

“Likewise Freak, I'm glad you woke up to. I guess your wake up wasn't as happy as mine but still” she hugs him back and I can see them both tearing up over each other's fates.

“Nah, me waking up was not exactly happy no” Eddie says in a hushed voice “we can talk more about this some other day yeah Red? Let's be happy tonight?” he puts his arm around her shoulder and take her with him to join the rest of the gang.

The night is all me and dad would have ever wanted. We eat, we drink, we talk, we laugh. It's absolutely amazing how much joy one man can bring. Later that night we're all scattered around the lounge talking, me being a bit tipsy am sitting on top of a sideboard talking to Erica and Robin. So far this night I've been able to not stare at Eddie every chance I get but now I'm a bit drunk and my mind doesn't understand the consequences of my actions really. I stare at the man I love so much, just admiring his person thinking how it's fucking crazy how good he looks. He keeps glancing back at me with a little smile playing in the corners of his mouth. I sigh and then I hear

“NO! No fucking way Hailey...are you fucking kidding me?” I look up and meet Robins gaze. She looks from me over to Eddie and back again. She grabs my arm and drags me up the stairs and in to the living room. She sits down on the couch... I am very sober now very fast.... fuck

“Hailey PLEASE tell me I'm wrong in thinking he's been around for a while... Say like a week?” she's looking at me pleading eyes

“He...” I sigh what's the point “yeah he's been here a week”

Robin puts her hands over her face and sighs “Hailey... He's the guy right? From the trailer park...”

I can't find my voice so I just look down at my feet and I nod slowly

“Fuck Hailey, really? Eddie? I mean I knew growing up he was some kind of a hero to you, and I saw that you had some crush on him as a teen. But I thought that it was just that... I mean, where do you see this going Hailey? What's going to happen  when he leaves again? I saw by the way you looked at him that you're in deep shit girl” she shakes her head slowly at me

“He's not leaving...” my voice is barely there so it comes out more like a whisper

“What?”

I look at her “He's not leaving...” my voice breaks a little but is stronger

“He's staying here? In Hawkins.... for what” she realizes “for you Hailey? Is he staying for you? Is this.... serious? Not just sex?”

“Robin... I've loved Eddie as a thought for years...now I love him for real. I just...” I start crying so hard. My legs fold under me and I fall down on the floor. She comes down and sits with me putting her arms around me, rocking me

“There, there... You love him? And he...”

“Says he loves me back” I sniffle and wipe my tears

“Oh fuck... Well I mean I love you sweetie and I want you to find love. But have you given any thought as to what... Steve might say” she looks at me

“Well... we were hoping you'd help us out Buckley” Eddies voice is heard from the archway in to the living room. He's standing there looking at us “I noticed you saw us... I couldn't follow right away, I was in the middle of a story. But I came up here as soon as I could. I'm not using her Robin so don't ask that” he sits down with us taking me from Robins arms and embracing me in his “I do love her Robin and I know... Believe me I know it's weird. But this is it... she helps me sleep, she calms me down when the memories of those days take over. She's my 'Running up that hill' Robin”

“Oh shit... that strong ey? Well... I have no idea what you think I might be able to do for you two when it comes to Steve. But...” she draws a deep breath “who am I to question love right? I'm happy for you, just need to wrap my head around this a bit before I can be really happy. Ok?” she says and gives us a smile “But as far as this night goes... maybe try to not be so obvious, I'm not the only one here with half a brain.”

“Noted Buckley, I'll do my best not looking to much at her. And you” he looks down at me “try not to eat me with your eyes anymore, damn distracting” he gives me a quick kiss and helps me up from the floor

“Ok, I can try. But don't look so fucking scrumptious then” I say and punch his arm playfully

“Ok like... pulling at the heartstrings fucking sweet... God!” Robin chuckles and gets up from the floor “Ok, you go down first Munson, be the guest of honor again. We'll hang back a little up here and we'll be down shortly” Eddie nods squeezes my hand and leaves us

“Come sit with me” Robin says and we sit down on the couch. She looks at me “Hailey, how much has he told you about what happened?”

“Nothing really, he says he can't yet.” I tell her, she nods

“I get that, and how much do you know from Steve?”

“He hasn't gone in to heavy details, I know parts I guess. I haven't considered them to be true until... well until I saw the scars Rob.”

“Ok, this is really his thing to tell. And I do hope he finds it in him to do so some day. But what he went through no person ever should have to endure. He almost died there in Dustin's arms. For how long he was unconscious I don't think we'll ever know. All I know is when we found him, alive... He was a skeleton, a walking shadow of his former self. He'd survived of what little he could find that didn't make him violently ill, his wounds were badly infected. He was burning up and he was delirious. I've never seem anything in that bad shape, not in any photo from history. The closest might be the poor victims of the holocaust. I have no idea if time worked the same there as it did for us, he didn't know himself if he'd been wandering trying to find a way back for a week or close to 7 months. But for him to say that you're his 'Running up that hill' that means he sees you as his salvation Hailey, that small sentence from his lips made me change my mind about the two of you. It was that fast sweetie. If that's what you are to him then this is it, you're forever.”

I feel tears running down my face, I can't imagine what he went through. I try to speak “ What does it mean Rob?”

“When Vecna went after Max we figured out that a song or a sound that you had strong feelings towards could help get you free from his grasp. That's why in every photo you see from that year she's wearing her Walkman. She was constantly listening to music, it calmed her mind. But when Vecna attacked her we had to find a song, Lucas remembered her saying 'Running up that hill' was her favorite so we tried that. It helped set her free...that time. So that's what that means Hailey, you help calm his mind and set him free from the hold I guess Vecna still has on him. If you're saving him I don't think there is a single person down there that would be against your relationship, not even Steve. That's how strong of an impact that has on us that lived through it” she takes my hand and looks me in the eyes “Thank you for saving him Hailey” she hugs me hard and I cry again.

We sit like this for a little while, I calm myself so we can join the party again.

Around 2 am everyone says their good byes and leave. Only Eddie hangs around, he looks out the window

“Well I guess I should try and find a cab? I'm sure as hell not driving myself” he chuckles

“The hell you are, you're staying here. You can sleep on the couch. No such thing as a cab in Hawkins this time of night” dad laughs

“Dad, he can't sleep on that couch, it's too short for him. Eddie can have my bed I'll take the couch” I say and smile

“Hmm... well I guess you're right sweetheart. So then Ed, up the stairs first door on your left”

“This ok Hailey? I mean I don't want to intrude” Eddie looks at me quickly

“Yeah it's fine. I've slept on that couch before. I know I fit...you won't” I say and he chuckles

“Ok, well thank you then. Good night I guess. Awesome party Steve, and thank you Nancy” Eddie beams at us all. Nancy wraps her arms around him

“Thank you for coming home Eddie” she gives him a quick kiss on the cheek “I'm going to bed too, how about you two?” she says and looks at me and dad

“Yeah I'm beat I'll be right behind the two of you” dad says. They all head up the stairs and I go to the bathroom and wash off my makeup and take a brush to my hair. I don't think it'll do me any good sleeping with it like this. Then I go to the cupboard in the hall and get a pillow and a blanket. I lie down on the couch and make myself comfortable. I fall asleep quite fast but I'm woken up by the unmistakable sounds of nightmares from upstairs. I can't help myself I head up the stairs. I get up there and I see dad in the door to their bedroom, he looks at me and nods.

“You go to him sweetheart. I overheard you and Robin, if that's what you are to him I'm not going to argue. But we'll talk tomorrow right?” he says I run up and hug him

“Yes we will, thank you dad”

“It's fine honey, but please go help my friend now he's in pain” I hear dads voice is about to break I don't think  he understood how bad it was. I hurry in to my room and I see Eddie is in some real distress. I crawl down beside him and I do as I've done quite a few times by now. I wrap my arms around him and I rock him an hum in his ear for a bit. Then I start talking in my calmest voice

“I'm here Ed, it's ok they can't get you. I'll keep you safe. Wake up Eddie you're with me they can't hurt you anymore I won't let them” I suddenly remember something Dustin told me many years ago when telling me about the fight in the Upside down. “The most metal concert in the history of the world” apparently Eddie had been playing his guitar on the roof of Wayne's old trailer. What was it he said he played... Oh yeah! I start singing to him

“End of passion play, crumbling away I'm your source of self-destruction Veins that pump with fear, sucking darkest clear Leading on your death's construction

Taste me you will see More is all you need Dedicated to How I'm killing you

Come crawling faster Obey your master”

He jerks awake and stares at me then he breaks down in tears as he does and I comfort him as best I can through this.

“You're here? You're really here...but what about Steve?” he sobs

“Dad knows... He's ok. I'll tell you when all of this is over. Lets try and get some sleep Ed.” I kiss him and wrap my arms tighter around him as he lays his head against my chest and sighs. We fall asleep again and as it was the last time to he sleeps the rest of the night snuggled against me. I wake up around 10. Eddie is still fast asleep. I can hear dad down in the kitchen. I decide this is as good a time as any. I wiggle free from Eddie and I get dressed and head down. Dad's at the table drinking coffee reading the paper. He looks up

“You manage to calm him?” he asks

“Yeah... I sang to him”

“I heard that 'Master of puppets' good call honey. So, why didn't you tell me?” he puts the paper away. I go get myself a cup of coffee and I join him at the table

“How would you have taken it? I mean if you hadn't heard me and Robin talking last night. If I'd just told you that I've fallen in love with your friend. A man twice my age? Would you have been ok with it?” I ask

“I can't say that I would have been. Maybe with time I would have been. I followed you and Robin the moment she dragged you away from the party. I was worried, I heard her question you if Eddie was 'the guy from the trailer park' and I felt such anger towards him. But then I heard him tell her, well you were there. I agree with Robin, the second he said you were his 'Running up that hill' every angry feeling I had evaporated. I can't fight that, so you have my blessing. But what about Wayne?” I laugh

“He figured it out early. But he asked us point blank on Friday” I say

“Smart man that one, all though I should have suspected something. Eddie was so happy when we went fishing, like as happy as he used to be before everything. His smile when you were mentioned... I should have seen it. But I was just to preoccupied with last night being successful. Now it's so clear to me I feel like a moron.”

“You've always been a moron Harrington. Why would that have changed?” Eddie comes in to the kitchen looking at us “so did I hear you right when you came in to me Hailey, he knows?”

“I know Ed, and when you referenced my daughter like that how can I be anything but supportive? Well... I guess welcome to the family, SON” dad laughs

“You're an idiot Harrington, but thanks I guess?” Eddie hugs my dad “so this is...ok?” he puts his arm around me and gives my head a kiss looking down at me smiling

“Well... Do I find it weird seeing the two of you like this? Yeah! Will it take some time getting used to? Yeah! But am I happy for you? Also yeah. Now, Ed this means you're staying I suppose?” Dad says

“Yeah, I'll be staying. Not at the trailer park though...that's still to hard. But I'll look in to getting a place in town. Been playing with the idea to open up my own business here. I noticed the only mechanic in town closed down. I might even be filling a need if I do. And I'll have my needs filled here to” he hugs me tighter dad raises his eyebrows at him “God Steve not like that. My fucked up minds needs, did you hear her singing to me? In that awful dream world I'm always in as soon as I close my eyes I could hear her singing to me, there was a light. Not like the other one... better. She's saving me Steve” his tears are falling now and he hides his face in the crease of my neck. I stare at dad and he stares at me. Not like the other light? Did he mean THE light?

“Eddie now you REALLY need to talk to me. If you're staying and we do this I need to know what I'm helping you through. Robin told me some things last night, and I cried so bad for you Ed. But I need you to talk to me, tell me your story. Please” I hug him tight and kiss his head

“Ok, tonight... I'll tell you, I'll tell you both what happened” he sighs and stands up straight again wiping the tears from his face

“You'll tell the three of us you mean?” Nancy comes up behind dad “I would never have guessed but I'm happy if you're happy honey” she looks at me smiling

“Would you mind if we invite Dustin for this? He's been carrying this guilt in his mind for over 20 years” dad says

“Guilt? About what?” Eddie looks puzzled

“For leaving you there when you weren't dead” dad says in a low voice

“I was...” is all Eddie says and we all stare at him. He's not saying anything more right now we accept that “but if that's the case sure invite him, please” he says. Dad nods and goes to call Dustin

“I don't mean to be rude but could you give me a ride to the motel now Hailey? I want to shower and change. Then I think I need to go see Wayne” he looks at me

“Of course, you want something to eat first or should we just leave?” I say

“I was just about to ask if leftovers from last night was ok as early lunch” Nancy says

“Thanks Nance, sounds good. We can eat first sweetheart.” he gives me a kiss and rubs my back

Nancy heats up the left over food from the party and we eat and talk. Both dad and Nancy agree that Eddie becoming Hawkins new mechanic would be great. Dad offers to help him find a place in town as soon as possible he also offers to lend him money if he needs it to open his business. We leave for the motel, he's silent the whole trip. I come in with him and I can't take the silence

“Eddie, sweetie. What's bothering you? Did I do something? You haven't said a word to me since before lunch.” I feel a knot forming in the pit of my stomach

He looks at me, eyes burning. He rushes at me and presses me against the wall kissing me hungrily. Not a word slips from his lips as he starts to undress me all the while kissing my lips, my neck down my chest. Gripping one breast in his hand and licking, biting and sucking at the other one. He kneels in front of me kissing down my belly. He unzips my pants and pulls them down taking my panties with them. He plants his face against my pussy letting his tongue find it's way in between my folds with a frenzy I haven't felt before. My knees go weak, I need to lie down.

“Bed Eddie” I pant and he stands up and swoops me off my feet and carries me to the bed. He undresses in front of me staring at me with those intense brown eyes. He crawls up and lies down on top of me

“Can I?” he murmurs and I feel him against my pussy ready to enter. I nod, I'm always ready for this man. He pushes himself inside of me with a groan. He's holding my face in his hands kissing me deeply as he fucks me. “I love you, I love you, I love you... so fucking much” he says in a husky low voice he gets up on his knees and starts fucking me with longer deeper thrusts. His thumb finds my clit and I moan loudly at the sensation it sends through me. “Come on me babe, give it to me” he growls and it doesn't take long for me to feel that tension releasing from inside of me and sends me over the edge.

“Fuuuuck Eddiiiieeeeee” I scream as I come, he grunts and picks up the pace fucking me like a jackhammer then he thrusts in one last time hard to the hilt and I feel him filling me with his warm cum.

“Hailey...fuck Hailey...” he groans as the last drops leave him and he slumps down on top of me

“I'm sorry” he's crying?

“You're sorry for making me come?” I don't understand a thing

“I'm sorry for being quiet, but knowing I had to tell you all the fucked up shit that happened scared me to silence. Then when you were standing there looking at me I just was filled with this enormous rush of love and pure lust I couldn't stop myself. No you did nothing, you're just too good for me. I just wanted to feel this feeling once more in case after you hear everything you go running from me.” I feel his tears getting my chest wet

“Why on Gods green earth would I go running if you tell me about your demons? Don't you get that I love you Eddie? I want to help you in any and every way I'm able to.” I'm stroking his hair as I speak “Besides... I have this tiny confession to make Ed”

He looks at me through tear drenched eyelashes

“Yeah?”

“Well... when I came to tidy up at Wayne's before I picked him up from the hospital, you know when you and dad were out fishing...”

“Yeah I remember... it was literally on Thursday. I'm not that old babe” he smiles

“Funny... But I kind of found something in your bag as I was putting the things you used on me back in there” he tenses up I can see it “I found the photos Ed...and I'm sorry but my curiosity got the better of me” I sigh

“I was going to show you... I just didn't know how to show you...all of them. Because by the look of you, you found them ALL?” he says and looks at me

“Yes Ed, I found them all... I nearly missed the most important one. But I saw the edge of it as I was putting the album back and I had to look. Eddie... I am so sorry you had to go through that” I cry now remembering the photo and how it made me feel that day. He gets up and walks over to his bag taking out the album.

“I was planning on taking this with me tonight, to show you then. So you'd have a tiny idea what it was like... The rest of them probably won't ever forget what I looked like when they found me” he says in a hushed strained voice. He opens the album from the first page

“She was very pretty, did you love her?” I ask looking down at the photo of Chrissy

“No, I mean I'd liked her for years but she didn't pay me that kind of attention so it was more admiration from afar. That night it all started I thought we had a moment in the woods as she met me there to buy drugs. But I never had the chance to figure that out. Like an hour later she was dead and I was running...” he says softly. He turns the pages and we make small talk over the photos of the gang.

“Max and Lucas were really cute together” I say

“Yeah freaking adorable... Too bad that ended badly” he says “I can tell they still have feelings but they're just SO fucking stubborn these days to even mention it. When I wasn't sneaking looks at you at the party I was watching them. They were doing the same...” Eddie smiles

“No wonder they never seem to find long lasting relationships” I say “but then again going through what they did...back then I guess that fucked them up somewhat like you” I look at Eddie and I kiss him

“Yeah... Lucas told me at the hospital when I came back that Max was still in a coma then, I didn't visit her before I left. I feel so bad about that but I just couldn't see what Vecna did to her, knowing  what he did to me. Anyway Lucas didn't know if she'd ever wake up. He was heartbroken” Eddie tells me pulling me closer “last one” he sighs and pulls out the photo hidden in the binding of the album.

I brace myself  to see that again, see the torn flesh of the man I love... I flinch when he puts it in my hands. “There it is... the ugly truth behind the nightmares. I won't talk too much about it now... I don't want to talk about it twice” he says and I see that he can't look at it. I look down and I study the horrifying image...

“I still can't believe you survived Eddie... I am so happy you did but ...I don't get how” I whisper

“Me neither...” he takes the photo and puts it back

“Why do you keep it when it makes you feel so bad you can't look at it?” I ask

“I don't know... It's like a reminder...that no matter how bad off I've been traveling around it will never be this bad ever again, never look at it though. Haven't in like at least 15 years” he says

“Eddie... Since you don't want to talk about this more than this time. Bring Wayne along... I think he needs to hear it. I'm going to ask Robin to come to.” I say and he nods

“Yeah, I was thinking about taking Wayne with me, he deserves to hear it. He only knows what little your dad's told him over the years” he sighs and looks over at the clock on the wall. “we better leave sweetheart. Meet you at yours in a couple of hours” he kisses me “thank you for telling me about the photos, made it easier for me” we get up, get dressed and then we leave our separate ways

I go to Robin's and I knock on the door

“Come on in” I hear

I open the door “Hey Rob” I say as I enter

“Sweetie! How's everything after last night?” she hugs me

“Oh well...y'know... out. Dad heard us” I say and she goes pale

“Steve was listening to us? Oh god sweetie I'm so sorry...how did he take it?” she sits down and pats the couch next to her and I sit down

“He didn't tell me until this morning. Eddie slept in my bed, he had one of his nightmares I ran up... not thinking. Dad was waiting, told me to go to him. Then this morning he said exactly what you said Rob, that it was Eddie telling you that I was his song that made dad ok with it” I let the tears trickle down my face but these are happy tears “So... Eddie is finally opening up tonight, telling us what he went through before you found him. You wanna come?” I ask

“He's... telling us?” she starts crying “Oh I wouldn't miss it for the world... I want to be there for him...and you. I have a strong feeling this will be scarring for us all” she sniffles “We leaving now?” I nod “Ok give me minute I need to change” she runs off in to her bedroom. She comes back and we leave for home. We get there and we go in, Dustin's already there.

“Hey Dusty” Robin hugs him

“Hey Rob, can you believe he's finally talking to us. I wonder what's changed” he says and gives a sad smile

“Oh I have a good idea” dad says coming in to the living room with coffee “You guys want a cup?” he asks “yeah and welcome Rob I figured she's ask you that's why I didn't call” he says and gives me a hug

“Hey dad, yeah coffee would be great” I say “but I can go get it, you...talk” I say

“What do you mean you have a good idea Steve?” I hear Dustin ask as I leave to get me and Robin some coffee. Nancy's standing in the kitchen preparing food for us for later

“Hey sweetie, what's wrong? You look worried” she says

“I think dad's telling Dustin” I say

“Oh well he'll be happy for you....once the initial shock dies down” she says petting my arm

“WHAT?” I hear from the living room, I stare at Nancy. Then I hear footsteps coming towards the kitchen

“Are they shitting me right now Hailey?” Dustin's standing in front of me staring at me. I've never ever been afraid of Dustin. But now I feel so small in his presence, all I can do is shake my head at him. He looks at me, then at Nancy who's looking at him anxiously. There is silence for about a minute, then he throws himself around my neck hugging me “Thank you for saving him...thank you for getting him to stay. Not to say I don't find it weird but if this means he's happy I'm all for it” he hugs me even tighter

“Thank you Dustin” I say “but please you're crushing me here” I giggle

“Oh...sorry” he lets go, but keeps his hands on my arms looking at me “he's good to you? Not just using you to fight the demons?” he's like a concerned big brother or uncle

“He is” I say and smile at him. “Lets get back to dad and Robin, I did promise her coffee” I say

“Yeah, how about you Nance, need any help?” Dustin looks at her she's calmed down now stirring the pots again

“Nah all under control Dustin, but thank you. Ever the gentleman” she smiles “did I ever tell you this one had a big crush on me growing up” she winks at me

“REALLY Dustin... Wow, told dad about this?” I tease

“Shut up, the pair of you. I didn't have crush Nance... I was just being nice to my best friends sister... S'all...” he turns a light shade of pink

“Yeah of course 'Hey Nance there's pizza if you want some, Hey Nance can I get you anything from the kitchen, Hey Nance how was school'... Dustin darling c'mon” Nancy laughs. He scoffs and leaves us in the kitchen giggling “Told you he'd be fine with it” she says ��We all are... I told Mike when I spoke to him today. He sends his love said it was about time someone got through to Eddie”

“Oh... tell him thank you” I say as I pour me and Robin some coffee. I leave the kitchen and join the rest in the living room. I set the mug down in front of Robin and I take a set. We talk, I tell them about the photos and how I found them on Thursday.

“Oh... I remember taking that photo” Robin sighs “I couldn't wrap my head around what I was seeing so I took it so I'd never forget. Well you saw it... I never did forget even without it” she mumbles “I thought it was long gone, didn't know he had it” she looks at dad

“Yeah, I told him about it when he was in the hospital. He wanted it... so I kind of stole it when I was over one night. I thought he needed it more...as you said once you saw that you'd never forget” dad looks down and I see him touching his right side. I know he has a scar there, I'd seen it. But I never realized it was similar to Eddies.

“Dad... You never told me about that” I say and nod towards his hand, he looks down. His hand moves away

“Yeah...they're the same. I was the first one attacked when we went in to the... What was it you called it Dustin?” he looks over at Dustin

“The Watergate...” Dustin smiles “I thought I was being funny, but none of these idiots appreciated my wit” he looks at me smiling

“ANYWAY” dad smiles “we went in the the Watergate, I was first to land on the other side. I was instantly attacked by the bats. They ripped a big hunk of flesh from me. Luckily Nancy is a fierce fighter, as well as this one here” he says taking Robins hand “they came in right after me swinging as they landed. Getting those awful creatures off me. They patched me up as good as they had the means to. Eddie came in after us just seconds after.”

“Yeah those were some vicious fucking flying rats” we'd all been listening to dad so intensely we hadn't heard Eddie and Wayne arrive through the front door. I run up and I hug Wayne tight and then I kiss Eddie.

“Hey” I whisper “you ready for this?” I look in to his warm brown eyes

“Nope... but it needs to be told” he says coarsely taking my hand. Wayne has already gone in and sat down with Robin on the couch. Everyone telling him how glad they were hearing his good news. He blushes

“Oh... y'all to nice to this old bag 'o bones” he grunts. I sit down with him hugging him

“There's a lot of love for this old bag 'o bones around these parts” I say he smiles at me

“Apparently y'all crazy...must be something in the water” he pats my leg

Eddie sits down in the chair opposite the couch, giving him center stage.

“Feels like you should have had your old throne from Hellfire” Dustin smiles

“Ha that thing... God I'd forgotten about that” Eddie chuckles

“He had a THRONE?” I ask

“Yup his majesty over here needed to look the part of dm. All about appearances back then” Dustin chuckles

“Yeah right, I did have a big ego back then. Needed a big chair to fit both me and it” Eddie smiles

“You want anything Ed? Coffee, water, beer... a whiskey?” Dad gets up

“A whiskey for courage and then water I think. Thanks man” Eddie says and dad nods leaving for the kitchen.

“Sooo... everyone in the loop or?” Eddie looks at me “I mean you did kiss me when I came in so I kinda figured” he smiles at me

“Yeah... we're all in the loop now” Robin says reaching over taking Eddies hand squeezing it

“You do realize that if you ever hurt her I'm going to have to beat you up” Dustin looks at Eddie frowning

“You... beat me up Henderson? Sweetest kid ever? I hardly think so... on the other hand that's who I'm worried about” he says pointing at Robin “I have no intention of ever hurting Hailey so don't worry. I intend to cherish her for the rest of my life” he smiles at me and I feel a warmth spreading through me.

“Yeah you better worry about me Munson... I'm told I'm a lunatic...” Robin winks at him

”So nothing's really changed in 20 years then?” he chuckles at her. Dad comes back with Nancy. He hands Eddie the whiskey and a water bottle. They sit down and Eddie takes the whiskey in one gulp.

“I don't mean this to be dramatic, but could we turn of the lights and turn down the blinds?” Eddie sighs “I can't deal with both talking and seeing you all. I'm sorry. I'll know you're here but I need to be in my own head for this” he says

Dad and I get up and we make the room dark for him. I sit down next to Wayne again, taking his hand in mine.

“The last thing I remember is telling Henderson I didn't run away this time, to take care of the little sheep for me... Did I say anything else to you?” he asks out into the darkness

“You said ' I think I'm actually gonna graduate... I think this is my year Henderson... it's finally my year. I love you man' then you were gone” I hear Dustin's voice

“Yeah... then there was darkness. I could hear you say you loved me too. Thank you man. But then there was a light...you know you read about that thinking it's all bull. But here it was, this warm amazing light, I went for it. I'll never forget what that felt like, warm...welcoming. Then I heard a voice, I think it was mum... I recognized it you see. It told me I couldn't be there, I wasn't supposed to be there. Someone was to come in the future and I was needed there for them. Starting to think now that the voice was talking about you Hailey” I'm sobbing already “then there was just darkness again. So Dustin man, you needn't have any guilt for leaving me there thinking I was dead. I was...for a while at least” he pauses and we hear Dustin sniffle “Then there was nothing but darkness again, slowly I began to hear sounds, feel the ground beneath me and the pain. Oh my god the pain. I woke up on the ground in the trailer park I grew up in, but it wasn't right it was distorted, ugly, moldy...you know what it looked like. At first I couldn't remember a thing. What the hell happened, where was I? I mean I knew where I was but not... I can't explain it. I tried to move and I screamed, I remember the searing pain all over my upper body. I'd been laying there long enough for the blood to have dried and stuck me to the ground. I had to rip myself off the ground like a big fucking band aid. The blood started flowing again from the wounds on the sides” we hear him touching the sides of his body “I managed to sit up and have a look around, memories coming back to me. Flooding my mind, playing the guitar on the roof, fighting of the bats getting in to the trailer, then deciding to be a fucking hero. The biting...oh god the sounds as they tore in to my flesh, there is no way I can explain that. Then the silence before you were at my side Dustin. All these memories coming back to me, the panic not knowing of all of you or any of you made it. I looked over towards the trailer assessing if I could make it in there. I crawled, dragged myself over there. I have no idea how long it took me to get from where you left me Dustin to the trailer. Might have been an hour might have been a day. I don't even know for how long I was dead, or how long I was out before waking up. But I did get there eventually, I managed to get myself standing by dragging my beaten ass up the railing to the stairs. I get inside and I see the gate is open, but there is no way in hell I'm getting up there. This is where I'm almost giving up. I cry...you have no idea how much I cried there and then. I knew no one would come to the trailer and see me until maybe it was too late.  I dragged myself in to the bedroom and I crawled on to the bed, hugging my guitar that I found in the hallway. It was my comfort, I have no idea how long I lay there for. I think it might have been close to a week. I sucked the fucking dirty water from the surroundings. Knowing water was the most important thing if I wanted to live. Took me long enough to realize this was the same as our world just...sickly. So I dragged myself out in to the kitchen and looked in the cupboards. There was canned stuff there, just like the real thing. I made a decision to try, that's probably what kept me alive. I tried whatever I could find from then on, small bites making sure I wasn't feeling ill from it” he stops to take a sip of water, we're all crying quietly now. The sniffles tell on us “I slept most of the time, fever raging through me. I had nothing to try and clean myself with so I just figured I'd die there from the infection. But that voice from the light...telling me I was needed. That must mean I was supposed to live. One day it hit me, that idea we had. There was to be a portal at each kill site. I knew I couldn't reach this one. The lake one was out in the fucking open and I hadn't a clue if the bats were still around, didn't wanna fuck around and find out. So I decided to go for the least obvious one, the one on the road where Fred was killed. Only problem...you didn't say what road it was Nancy. So I made a map in my head from what I could remember you telling me. He'd gone missing between Mrs Nolan's trailer and Max's so in to those woods meaning it either had to be the road leading to the lab or the road leading out of town. I decided to try for the one leading towards the lab first, it was shorter. If I didn't find anything there I'd turn around and head for the other road. It took me another couple of days to even get out of the trailer. Once outside again I decided to go through the closest trailers to see if I could find anything useful and maybe some more canned food. I heard them as I left the trailer...the bats. I've never felt fear like that since. I hid under the trailer for a day or two just shaking, couldn't even get myself to go inside. I just couldn't move from the fear of them finding me again, the pain as they bit in to my fresh in mind “I cry quietly squeezing Wayne's hand so hard I fear I might be cutting his circulation completely. But I can't help it hearing Eddie talk.

He's there again, in that place “I finally realize there's been no sound of them for a day or so. Then I crawl back out trying to get up. I head in to the nearest trailer, I found a couple of cans of I think it was like beans or something. Also I find a crutch leaning against a wall...like it was waiting there for me. I take it and instantly the moving around part eases up a bit. When I get out there again I see the spear I made and the shield on the ground next to where I died. I pick up the spear...thinking I might need it. More things than flying horrors around there, I knew that much from what you told me. I start the agonizing journey towards where I hoped Fred was killed. I have no idea how long this took me, I don't even know if time moved slower or faster for me than for you. I was told it was 7 months right? That I was gone?” Dad agrees coarsely “ok well I have no clue. To me it felt like long fucking days. The light is always the same, no change in day or night. I hid under fallen trees, rocks whatever I could find when I needed to sleep. Which was often. The infection spreading in me, I could feel it. I was beginning to hallucinate. I saw Chrissy waving me along, she was skipping along the path a head of me arms locked with Patrick. I saw all of you, dead hung up in the trees. I cried a lot, not knowing if this was real, if it was the fever or if it might even be Vecna. I struggle now, my breathing isn't good anymore. The pain is blinding me and the wounds ooze making me stick to things and smell awful. If the bats and the other things didn't hear me they sure as hell would be bale to smell me. The last thing I remember seeing before waking up in that hospital bed is a red light and you two” he points towards dad and Nancy “In my mind I wasn't actually seeing YOU I was seeing a figment of my imagination. All I wanted then was to see you, but there was no way my mind could register that you were there. I did try and stab you didn't I? Or is that some nightmare thing my mind made up?”

Now there's' tears falling from every eye in the room.

“No...you did. Try to stab us with hat spear of yours. Cursing us, telling us to leave you the hell alone you needed o get back home. It wasn't until you fought long enough for your body to give up that we could really make sure it WAS you. We were all in shock Ed. Imagine going back to that hell with the sole intention to bring your dead body back so we could all get closure, and finding you alive. At first we also thought it was Vecna playing with our minds. But he was gone, we all knew that. So there was no doubt in our minds that it was you, even though I've never seen anything look as horrible...or smell as horrible before or since” dad smiles a little “We heard you still have that photo Rob took of you once you finally passed out and we could fix a makeshift gurney for you?”

“Yeah I have it... I never look at it anymore but I can't get rid of it either. When things have gotten real bad throughout the years I hold it, always looking away but knowing it's there. It reminds me that it will at least NEVER be that bad again. Hadn't looked at it until Hailey asked me about it, telling me she saw it the week I came here. I've saved pictures of us all from back then. I brought it with us in case you want to have a look” I can tell by his voice he's smiling now.

“I would love that!” I hear Robin say “Not the photo of you...no love for that but the rest of them”

“Well...now you know. The things nightmares are made of...” Eddie sighs “It feels like a weight lifted somehow, telling you this. I mean I don't even think I could convey what it was really like with words but you have an idea now at least. If there is a hell... it can't be worse than that place. The only one I think might have even a slight chance of really understanding this is Max...but yeah well. You can turn on the lights again, I'm ok now" Eddie says and dad gets up turning on the lights and opening the blinds. Everyone has been crying, red eyes all around. Everyone gets up and gives Ed a hug. This is when we see that sometime after we turned the lights out and Eddie began telling his story Max and Lucas had snuck in. They're standing inches apart holding hands crying.

"I do get it Eddie, I do. Hell is probably a walk in the park compared to that place. I could sense you...in there when I was gone. I felt your pain in my mind, I felt you dying Eddie. Then I felt you coming back to, happiness flooded my mind. I kept wishing that I could wake up and tell them all, I knew they were there you see, even if I wasn't awake. I wanted to tell them you survived and that they needed to find you. By the time I was awake you were gone so I never told them" Max's tears stream down her face as everyone watches her in silence. Eddie gets up and he wraps his arms around her

"Hey Red, feels good knowing someone kept an eye on me. Maybe you're the one who got me through it? Stop crying now, both you and I made it. Yeah we might be a bit fucked up but you know... I think we'll be just fine. We have people here who love us" he looks down at Max and Lucas's hands smiling "Just admit it and get on with your life together. It's been long enough don't you think?" the both of them blush and Lucas wraps his arms around Max whispering something in her ear and she smiles and nods. Eddie pats them both on the shoulder "There ya go, see... Old love doesn't go bad, it just evolves. Myself, I'm kind of a sucker for new love" he grins at me

The evening turns into night, no one wants to leave. We all want to hear more about what Eddie and Max went through. Especially Max since she never talked about her time in a coma, she's always said she didn't remember anything. Turns out...she lied.

Around 3 am I give up and I say good night to the ones still sitting in our living room talking. I head up to bed and I fall asleep instantly, happy for Eddie, happy for Max and Lucas and also happy for myself. I haven't slept for long when I feel Eddie crawling into bed beside me putting his arm around me and pulling me in close to him. He snuggles in to the crease of my neck and he whispers

"God I love you Hailey, thank you for getting me to do this. How can I ever repay you" he kisses my neck and lets out a content sigh and we fall asleep. I wake up at noon realizing this is probably the first night Eddie's slept the night through without even a hint at nightmares, sure he's had calm nights but there's always been some terrors sometime during the night. I smile, this was good for him. Letting all his demons go. Eddie is still holding me close, he's snoring slightly. He looks so at peace, I wiggle out of his arms carefully so I don't wake him up. I really need to use the bathroom, and I need a shower. I strip and I get in the shower, it isn't long before I can feel that I'm being watched.

"Hey, gonna stand there like a creep or are you going to join me" I say. The doors open and Eddie slides in behind me

"Wanna let me have some of that hot water babe, or am I just having this hot ass?" he kisses my neck and his hand come round to grab my tits. He starts playing with my nipples, kissing my neck all the while. I can feel him growing against my ass. I moan

"Wow, Ed...you're not wasting time are ya?" I purr as his hands trail down my front to slip in between my legs. He finds my clit and starts circling it with expertise. I'm feeling dizzy from the pleasure it sends through me combined with the hot water.

"Not a second is wasted with you babe" he whispers in my ear "would you turn around please" he continues. I turn towards him and he kisses me deeply as he lifts my legs and I wrap them around him. He pins me against the wall and he lifts me so he can position the tip of his cock right at my entrance, he lowers me and I feel him enter. Slowly filling me up as I press my legs round Eddies back trying to pull him even closer. He fucks me with deep thrusts, not saying a word just heavy breathing and soft moans. He keeps kissing me, lips, face,neck, my collarbones. I run my hands in to his hair as I feel myself closing in.

"Eddie...fuck Eddie...you're so good to me...so good. Come with me Ed, please come with me" I moan as the sweet release comes. Eddie growls from deep inside as he fills me up with one last deep thrust. My legs slide down his sides and we stand face to face kissing, water streaming over us. "I heard you when you came to bed, was just to tired to respond. I love you too Eddie, and loving me enough to let me hear you tell your story is all the payment I need" I say and look him deep in his beautiful brown eyes

"You know I'm going to ask you to marry me some day...right? Because this...this is all I need from life. I'm back, and this time I'm staying put" he gives me a kiss so full of emotion my knees wobble. Maybe he was right last night, maybe I am the person in the future he needed to survive for?

It's strange all it took was one week to completely change everything in my life. Some might call it too fast, I'm too young etc etc... But this is it, he is my past, my present and my future. I don't know what it's bringing. All I know is the Freak has returned to Hawkins and my life will never ever be the same.

END

#eddie munson #eddie munson smut #eddie x fem

[zunniva]

what I wanna say when I reblog a fic I like: you’re so talented and this work is a masterpiece. every sentence paints an image in my mind so beautiful that reading this is like walking through a fine art museum. your dialogue is natural yet thrilling and your descriptions are poetic. the characters are fascinating, the plot is exciting, and the ending left me speechless. you should take so much pride in your writing because it is exquisite.

what I end up saying because I have no brain cells: OMGGG this was so good!!

what I wanna say when I’m replying to a comment someone left on one of my works: I want you to know that your comment lifted my spirits and stirred my inspiration. I smiled when you described the things you liked and the memes and emojis you used made me laugh. it warms my heart to share my work with people and knowing you felt any sort of emotional response to my writing makes me feel like the most important person in the world in the smallest but most vital way. I would give up everything to be able to spend my entire life writing things that make you happy.

what I end up saying because I have no brain cells: oh wow thank you so so much I’m happy you enjoyed it!!